An admonition to the people of England against Martin Mar-Prelate

0 /

BR 7 57 .C7 1847
Cooper, Thomas, 15177-1594,
An admonition to the people
of England against Martin

Mm 10 1!

A

puritan SisJciplme Ciarts.

^siui «

AN

ADMONITION

TO THE

PEOPLE OF ENGLAND:

AGAINST

iHaitm iMar^-^relate.

BY

THOMAS COOPER, D.D.

BISHOP OF WINCHESTER.

LONDON:
JOHN PETHERAM, 94, HIGH HOLBORN.

1847.

LONDON:

HUGH WILLIAMS, PRINTER, ASHBi-STREET,

NORTHAMPTON-SQUARE.

INTRODUCTION,

Of the Admonition there are two editions, both bearing the
date of 1589, the title-pages of which are so much alike that the
most minute examination fails to discover any difference in
them. This similarity extends only to the early part of the
work, for a difference in the width of the page, in pagination,
and other circumstances soon lead to the conclusion of two
distinct impressions. By a careful collation of the two
editions, a few slight verbal differences occur, though they
are unimportant, and the following passage in the corrected
edition, " I will nowe come to answere briefly some particular
slanders vttered against some Bishops and other by name,"
does not occur in the original. The second, or corrected
edition is that chosen as the text of the reprint. The Author
of the Admonition has not affixed his name to it, but the
initials T. C. will be found at the end of the short preface ;
and the work is well known to have been written by Thomas
Cooper, at that time Bishop of Winchester, respecting whom
some particulars may be found in Sir John Harington's State
of the Churchy and in Wood's Athence Oxonienses^ by Dr.
Bliss. Soon after the publication of the Admonition it was
answered by Martin Mar-Prelate in Hay any ivorke for
Cooper^ wherein that author pointed out two passages in the
Admonition, that, for some reason or other, it had been found
necessary to cancel. At page 40 of the original edition,
Bishop Cooper says, " The Libeller doth but dreame, let him
and his doe what they dare,'' — over this last word is pasted

A 2

IV^ INTRODUCTION.

the word can. At page 135 of the same edition, its author
seems to have admitted too much, where he says, *' I will
not deny it;" over this is pasted, "That is not yet proued."
It is perhaps not unimportant to add that in the second im-
pression these passages are printed as corrected. Were we
acquainted with the secret history of the Admonition we should
not have to conjecture that Martin's calling attention to these
variations led to the suppression of the original edition in
which they occur, and to the substitution of another whose title
page should mislead the reader ; or else, why not call it, what
in reality it is, a second, or new edition ? The truth seems to
be that the Admonition unquestionably was, as Strype states
it to have been, a book of authority, written by command of
Archbishop Whitgift, and in which the bishops answered for
themselves ; not in writing certainly, but by communicating
to its author the facts necessary for their vindication ; because
he tells us, " For as much as I haue not bene curious in all
my life to examine the doings of other, hauing ynough to do
with mine owne, I haue in these matters vsed the instructio
of them, whom no honest man may in Christian dutie suspect
of vntrueth :" evidently indicating that he had been specially
selected and instructed for the purpose. And in the case of
Bishop Aylmer, he adds, " This have I laid downe word by
worde, as I receiued the same from my Lorde of London." I
know nothing that can be plainer than this, for if, to use the
words of a learned modern writer, " There are many statements
in Bishop Cooper's work which we must utterly dissent from,"
or, "when matters of doctrine are involved we should always
give suspected parties the benefit of a doubt ;" whomsoever it
may affect by admitting the statement above, we are not
justified in attempting to throw discredit on such direct and
credible testimony.

J. P.

London, Nov. 18, 1846.

AN

ADMONITION

TO THE PEOPLE OF

ENGLAND:

WHEREIN ARE AN-
SWERED, NOT ONELY THE
slaunderous vntruethes, reprochfully vt-
tered hy Martin the Libeller^ hut also many other
Crimes by some of his broode, obiected gene-
rally against all Bishops^ and the cMefe of the
Cleargie, purposely to deface and
discredite the present state of
the Church.

Detractor 8f lihens auditor, vterque
Diabolum portat in lingua.

Scene and allowed by authoritie.

Imprinted at London hy the Deputies

cf Christopher Barker, Printer to the

Queenes most excellent Maiestie.

15 8 9.

TO THE READER.

I AM not ignorant (Gentle Reader) what daunger I drawe
vpon my selfe, by this attempt to answere the quarrels and
slaunders of late time published in certaine Libelles, against
the Bishops and other chiefe of the Clergie of the Church of
England. We see the eagernesse and boldnesse of their
spirit that be the authors of them : we taste alreadie the
bitternes of their tongues and pennes. The raging furie of
their reuenge vpon all which they mislike, themselues dis-
semble not, but lay it downe in words of great threatnino-s .
I must needs therfore looke for any hurt, that venemous,
scoffing, and vnbridled tongues can worke toward me. And
how shoulde I hope to escape that, when the Saints of God in
Heauen doe feele it ? In the course of their whole Libell,
when they speake of Peter, Paul, or the Blessed Virgin
Marie, &c : whome other iustlie call Saintes, their phrase in
derision is, Sir Peter, Sir Paule, Sir Marie. Surely it had
becommed right well th© same vnmodest Spirite, to haue said
also Sir Christ, and so throughly to haue bewrayed himself.
Seeing they haue sharpned their tongues and hearts against
heauen, wee poore creatures on earth must be content in our
weaknesse to beare them. The dartes, I confesse, of deceitfull

viii To the Reader.

and slaunderous tongues, are verye sharpe, and the burning of
the vvoundes made by them, will as hardly in the hearts of
many bee quenched, as the coales of Juniper. But I thanke
God I feare them not, though they bring mee greater harme,
eyther in credite, lining or life, then I trust that God that
seeth, knovveth, and defendeth the trueth, will suffer them.
Ambrose beeing in case somewhat like, sayeth thus, " Non
tanti est vnius vita, quanti est dignitas omnium Sacerdotum."
If I therefore shoulde hazarde the one for the defence of
the other : T trust the godlye woulde iudge that T did that
duetie which I owe to the Church of God, and to my brethren
of the same function and calling.

What is the cause why wee bee with such spight and
malice discredited ? Surely, because as the duty of fayth-
full Subiectes dooth binde vs, lining in the state of a Church
refourmed, we doo indeuour to preserue those Lawes, which
her Maiesties authoritie and the whole state of the Realme
hath allowed and established, and doe not adraitte a newe
platforme of gouernment, deuised, T knowe not by whome.

The reasons that mooue vs so to doe, are these two. First,
wee see no proofe brought out of the word of God, that of
necessitie such forme of Gouernement ought to be : Secondly,
that by the placing of the same, it woulde bring so many
alterations and inconueniences, as in our opinion woulde bee
dangerous to the Prince and to the Realme. Some of those
inconueniences I haue in this treatise laid downe, and leaue
them to the consideration of them, whom Gwl hath set in
place of gouernment.

It may be some will iudge that I am worldly affected,
because Ishewe my selfe so much grieued with losse of our

To the Reader. ix

credite, and hinderance of good name among the people. In
trueth, although a godly Minister shoulde haue no worldly
thing so deere vnto him, as his credite : yet if the hurt went
no further then to our selues, wee should make lesse account
of it. But, seeing by our reproche and infamie, the doctrine
which wee teache is greatly hindered, we ought by all lawfiill
meanes to defend it. Christ himselfe, in this respect,
answered such reproches, as the enemies obiected against him.
As, " that hee was a friende vnto Publicanes, and Matth. y.
sinners : That hee wrought his miracles by the power Matth. 12.
of Beelsebub : That hee broke the Sabbaoth day : John s.
That hee was a Samaritane : That hee had a deuill &c."
Saint Paul also to the Corinthians against his Aduersaries
sheweth, that hee was not a " vaine Promiser :" That hee was
not " light" and " vnconstant," and " a wauering Teacher :"
That he did not teache " craftily," or " corruptly dispensing
the worde of God :" That hee did not " teach ambitiously,
as seeking his owne glorie" &c. The like did a nomber of
learned Fathers of the Primitiue Church, at large Tertui.

•1 1 1 r- 11 c^i t Justin.

answermg those vile and reprochefull Slaunders Mehto, kc.
raysed against the Christians in those dayes. Augustine in a
whole woorke answered Assertions falsly fathered vpon him :
and so did many other. Wee seeke not therein our owne prayse
and commendation. If I doe insert particular prayses and com-
mendations, I must say vnto the Libellers, as S. Paul sayde
to the Corinthians, '* Si insipiens fui in laudando, vos me
coegistis." If I haue bene foolish in ouermuch praising, your
immodest reproches, vntrueths, and slaunders do driue me to
it. In this mine answere, I seeke not to satisfie all kinde of
men, but onely the moderate and godly. For the malicious

X To the Reader.

Back-biter and Rayler will neuer be satisfied : but the more

he is answered, the worse he will be. If my defence may

take moderate place with the better sort, I shall be glad : if

not, I may not be excessiuely grieued with sorowe, but I

must say with Paul, " Gloria nostra hsec est, testimonium

conscientiae nostrse." And with loh, " Ecce in caelis testis

mens." This witnesse in heauen, and the witnesse of our

owne heart and conscience, is sufficient to comfort vs. And

for our further helpe, we must pray with Dauid, who was

lamentably beaten and bitten with viperous tongues, " Leade

vs, O Lorde, in thy righteousnesse, because of our enemies :

make thy way plaine before vs." This God I trust, will

deliuer vs from the daunger of euill tongues, and

open their eyes and hearts, that they may see

and vnderstande what hinderance they

bring to the Gospel of Christ, which

they will seeme to professe so

earnestly. Amen.

(•■•)

T. C.

The

THE CONTENTS OF THIS TREATISE.

An Admonition to beware of the contempt of the Bishops and other
Preachers. ' Page 1.

The ende which the enemy of the Church of God respecteth in woorking
their discredite. pag. 21.

Answeres to the vntrueths and slaunders vttered in Martins late Libell.
pag. 25.

Against my Lord of Canterburie. pag. 28.

Against my Lord of London. pag. 39.

Against the Bishop of Rochester, Lincolne, and Winchester. pag, 48.
49. &c.

The causes why the Bishops desire to maintaine the present state of the
gouernment of the Church, and what inconueniences they feare vpon
the alteration thereof will come to the state of the Realme. pag. 6L &c.

Answeres to certaine generall Crimes obiected to all the Bishops without
exception : as first. The Crime of Simonie and Couetousnesse. pag. 76.

The dispensing with Banes for money. pag. 79.

The Sale of Christian libertie in Marriages. pag. 82.

That they make lewde and vnlearned Ministers for money. pag. 86.

That they maintaine an vnlearned Ministery, and therby be occasion of
Reuoltings, and many other mischiefs to the Prince and the Com-
mon weale : But it is declared that there is no such vnlearned Ministery
as they pretend, and therefore can not bee an occasion of Reuolting, or
any other like mischiefes, but that there bee other true and right causes
to redresse, of which it behoueth them that God hath set in place
in time to haue speciall regarde, for feare lest those mischiefes that be
pretended, doe increase. pag. 88. &c.

The Crime of mainteyning Pilling and powling Courts, pag. 110.

The Crime of abusing Ecclesiasticall discipline. pag. 115.

xii The Contents.

The Crime of ambition and griedie seeking after Liuings and promotion,
pag. 117.

That Bishops are carnally disposed : which they shewe by hoarding vp
great summes of money, by purchasing Landes for their wiues and
children, by furnislfing their tables with plate and guilded Cups, by
filling their purses with vnreasonable Fines and Incomes. pag. 121.

That the Prince ought to take away their great Lands and Liuings, and
set them to meane Pensions, that in pouertie they may be answerable
to the Apostles, pag. 129. which they take vpon them to prooue by the
whole course of the Scriptures, pag. 135. The Lawe. pag. 144. The
Prophets, pag. 146. The example of Christ, pag. 156. and the doctrine
of his Apostles. pag. 173.

Answers to the prescription of the old Lawe, with the true meaning
thereof. pag. 144.

Answere to the Allegations out of the Prophets, noting howe absurdly
and affectionately they be abused. pag. 146. &c.

Answere to the example of Christ, and the true doctrine that is to be
taken of the same. pag. 156. &c.

Answere to the doctrine of the Apostles, declaring how the same is rightly
to be vnderstanded. pag. 173.

A Declaration, how Ministers haue bene maintained from the beginning :
wherein is shewed, that they haue had both Lands, Houses, Rents, and
Reuenues. pag. 192. &c.

A Declaration, that the wealthie state of the Church was not y^ chiefe
cause of setting vp Antichrist in his Throne, as it is pretended : but
that the Histories of that time do declare other causes of more im-
portance, which also beginne to growe among vs, and therefore good
heede to be taken in time. pag. 196. &c.

^ AN ADMONITION TO THE CHURCH AND
people of England, to take heecle of the contempt of
those Bishops and Preachers, ivhich God hath sent
to them as messengers to bring vnto them the doctrine
of their Saluation.

When I call to my remembrance, the loathsome contempt,
hatred, and disdaine, that the most part of men in these dayes
beare, and in the face of the worlde declare towarde the
Ministers of the Church of God, aswell Bishops as other
among vs here in Englande : my heart can not but greatly
feare and tremble at the consideration thereof. It hath
pleased God now a long time most plentifully to powre
downe vpon vs his manifold and great benefites of wealth,
riches, peace and quietnesse, euen in the middest of the
flames of discord, dissention and miserie rounde about vs,
yea, and that more is, by the space of these thirtie yeeres, by
the continuall preaching of the Gospell hath called vs vnto him
(as before time he called his chosen people of the lewes by his
Prophets) and yet do we not onely not shew any sound
token, either of our returning to him that called vs, or of our
thankefuU receiuing his worde which he hath sent vs, or of
conforming our lines thereunto, as hee willeth vs : but also
euidently to the eyes and eares of all men, shew our hatred
and misliking of those reuerend persons, whome it hath pleased
God to vse as his messengers to call vs vnto him, and as his
instruments to bring vnto vs the glad tidings of the Gospel,
which before with s worde and fire was taken from vs. For
who seeth not in these dayes, that hee who can most bitterly
inueigh against Bishops and Preachers, that can most boldely
blaze their discredites, that can most vncharitably slaunder

B

2 An Admonition to the Church

their Hues and doings, thinketh of himselfe, and is esteemed of
other, as the most zealous and earnest furtherer of the Gospel?
Yea, they thinke it almost the best way, and most ready, to
bring themselues in credite and estimation with many. A la-
mentable state of time it is, wherein such vntemperat boldnesse
is permitted without any bridle at all. What man therefore
that feareth God, that loueth his Church, that hath care of his
Prince and countrey, can remember this thing, and not dread
4 Reg. 17. in his heart, the sequele thereof? When the Israel-
^ ^^' ites derided and contemned the Prophets which God

had sent among them, his wrath was so kindled, that hee
brought the Assyrians \\-)oy\ them to their confusion.

4 Reg. 24. . ^ • n •

^\ hen the tribe of Iiida did the like to leremie and
other messengers of God, they were cast into the captiuitie
Matt. 23. of Babylon. When the lewes reprochefully vsed
" ^ '^' Christ, and with wicked slaunder persecuted his Apos-
tles that brought to them the light of saluation, their Citie and
Temple was burned, their people slaine, and (as Christ threat-
ned) their countrey made desolate, and giuen ouer to the
spoyle. And shall wee thinke that God will not remaine the
same God toward vs ? Is his minde changed ? is his iustice
slaked ? is his hand shortned, that either he wil not, or can-
not reuenge, as he hath bin wont to doe ? No (good Christians)
let vs neuer deceiue our selues with such vaine and godlesse
cogitations. God remaineth alwayes one, and is not mutable.
His benefits to the Israelites and lewes were neuer greater,
then they now these many yeeres haue bene toward vs :
they were neuer more earnestly, eyther by Gods blessings
allured, or by preaching called to repentance then we haue
bene. And yet our vnthankefulnesse, in some respectes is
greater then theirs, and our vncourteous vsing of his messen-
gers not much inferiour : yea, if the willes of many were not
brideled by Gods singular grace, in our Prince and gouer-
nours, it is to bee feared, it woulde shewe it selfe as outragious
as theirs did. We haue iust cause tlierefore to fcare the like

and people of England, 3

plague, which they in like case sustained : And surely, it
cannot bee, but that it hasteneth fast vpon vs.

Ohiection,

But some will say (I knowe) " That I doe great iniurie to
the Prophets, the Apostles, and other messengers of God, to
compare them with such wicked men, such blinde guides,
such couetous hypocrites, such antichristian Prelates, such
symonicall Preachers, as our cleargie men how are."

Answere,

I doe not compare them (good Reader) in worthines of
grace and vertue, but in likenesse of office and ministerie.
These haue brought vnto this realme, the same light of the
gospell, the same trueth of doctrine, the same way of salua-
tion, that the Apostles brought to the people of God in their
time. They are the mouth of God whereby hee speaketh to
vs and calleth vs to his knowledge, as hee did his chosen by
other in the Primitiue church. And howsoeuer by the
libertie of this time, it pleaseth men in the heate of their
spirite to boyle out with reprochfull choler against them : yet
I am sure, they are not able to vse more bitter and vncour-
teous speech, then the like affection vttered against the Pro-
phets, against Christ himselfe, and his Apostles, as after more
euidently shall appeare. I knowe, they being but fraile and
sinful! men in comparison of those blessed Saints of God
beforetime, may giue more iust cause of reproche, and minis-
ter more matter to euill tongues, then they did : And yet I
doubt not, but the tenth part of that euill that vnthankefull
mindes vtter against them, shall neuer be found to be true.
They that haue the feare of God, will not rashly iudge of
other, and christian charitie will hide the blemishes and faultes
of their brethren, and specially of the preachers of the gospell
sincerely teaching Gods trueth. Charitie woulde consider,
that the times are dangerous, and that wee are lighted into

B 2

4 An Admonition to the Church

m

these corrupt and perillous last dayes, whereof Christ prophe-
cied in the Euangelists, and therfore may thinke our selues
thrise happy, if we haue tollerable Ministers, though they bee
farre from that rule that Christian perfection requireth.

These dayes bee like the times Nazianzen writeth

ApolOg. XTTl 1 1 1 • 1 P -H/T* • ■

of. "When they heare any thmg spoken of a Mmis-
ter or Priest, they by and by conceiue that of all, which is
reported of one. And wee are become a Theater, not to Angels
and men, (as that Champion Saint Paul sayth,) But wee are
become a Stage to the most vile and abiect men at all times,
and in all places, in the Streetes, in Shoppes, at Tables, at
Feasts, at Councels, euen to the very playing scaffolds, which
I speake with teares, and are scoffed at, euen of the vile and
contemptible players." &-c.

" The time was (sayth Caluine) when no man durst open
his mouth against the INIinisters or Preachers of the worde :
But nowe there is no speech more plausible. None of these
base persons would speake a word, if they did not see them-
selues backed by men of great authoritie, and receiue reward
for so dealing. Such vntrueths woulde soone vanish and bee
forgotten, vnlesse they were nourished by them for whose
pleasure they were deuised." It may be hardly thought, that
the true zeale of God, and loue of his Gospell is in that heart,
that can easily breake out to the discrediting of the ministers
and teachers therof. They woulde rather sigh in their hearts
and groane in their consciences, and pray vnto God in the
spirit of mildenes, to take away such blemishes from the face
of his church, and to amende the faults tliereof, if not all at
once, yet by little and little, as to his gratious prouidence
miglit seem best. For surely where hatred and contempt of
the ministers is, there all goodnes must needes growe to con-
fusion. And that maketh mee to feare, that to our great
euil, the ruine of the gospell is at hand among vs. For
wliere God is loued and feared, there his word is imbraced,
and his ministers reuerenced.

und people of England. 5

*'This is the cause of all euil (sayth Chrysostome) in2.epist.
that the author! tie of spirituall gouernours is decayed, ad Tim. 2.1.
no reuerece, no honor, no feare is vsed toward them. Obey
your gouernours (saith Paul) and be subiect to them. But
now al things are ouerthrowen and cleane confounded :
Neither speake I this for the gouernours sake, but for your
owne," And a little after, " He that honoureth the Priest
honoureth God, and hee that despiseth the Priest, by little
and little falleth to this also, that he will vse reproch against
God himself. He that receiueth you (sayth Christ)
receiueth me." And in another place, sayth the
Scripture, "Haue his Priestes in honour." "Hence commeth
it (sayth Cyprian) that the bonde of the Lordes j)g ^eio
peace is broken: Hence is it that brotherly loue is ^ ii^o^e.
violated : Of this cause is it, that trueth is corrupted, vnitie is
broken, that men leane to Schismes : because Priestes are
slaundered. Bishops are enuied, and euery man, either com-
plaineth that hee is not ordeined rather then another, or else
disdaineth to haue another aboue him." &c.

The lewes were esteemed to despise God, be-

^ . ' Nom. 16.

cause they made so small account of his seruant
Moses, And to Samuel (saith the Lord) " They haue not
despised thee, but me." "Yea, if it be an euill Minister, (sayth
Chrysostome) yet God marketh, that for his sake thou doest
reuerence and obey him, that is not worthie honour of him-
selfe, and therefore will he pay thee thy rewarde. If he that
receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet, receiue the
rewarde of a Prophet, it cannot be that he that reuerenceth
and obeyeth his ordinarie Minister, shall want his reward."
Christians should remember that Bishops and Preachers are
the Angels of God, the Amhassadours of Christ, the j^j^j 2
Ministers of our saluation, and therefore that they 2 cor. 5.
can not be slaundered or abused, but the reproche
must touch God himselfe. Esay sheweth, w^hen the vnthanke-
ful and disobedient lewes did mocke the Prophets, Esay 57.

6 An Admonition to the Church

did put out their lips, and lell out their tongues in disdaine
of them, that God was dishonoured with the reproch there-
of. Happily it will be doubted, whether our Bishops and
Preachers bee the Ministers and messengers of God, or
no. Yea, some dare affirme boldly, ''that in deede they be
not." But (good christians) beware of such cogitations, as
displeasant and misliking affections may raise in you. If they
be not the ministers and messengers of God, if they bee not
sent of him, then it is not the message of God that they haue
brought vs : it is not his worde that they haue taught vs :
they bee not Gods Sacraments that they deliuered vnto vs,
and so doe a great nomber of vs remain as no Christians.
Though they were such vnworthie persons, as the vnthank-
fuU mindes of many doe imagine them, or as the vncharitable
tongues and pennes of some of late time haue blazed them :
yet bringing nothing vnto you, but Gods will out of his holy
Scriptures, (for in deede they haue not done otherwise, how-
soeuer their doctrine be defaced) you should assuredly be
perswaded, that they are the instruments of Gods blessing
vnto you. " Although they that bee superiours," saith
in 2. ad Ckrysostome, " and Gouernours, were euill, and spot-
ted with manye faultes : yet shoulde not the Disciples
withdrawe them from their instruction. For if Christ speak-
ing of the Doctours of the lewes, that because they sate in
Moyses Chayre, they were worthie to bee heard of their Dis-
ciples, although their workes were not commendable : what
fauour are tliey woorthie of, which contemne and trample
vnder foote (as it were) the Prelates of the Church, which by
Gods goodnesse line moderately ? If it bee a foule matter for
one to iudge an other, howe much more is it vnlawfull to
iudge their Maisters and instructers ?" Baalam was a coue-
tous prophet, and yet by liim GOD blessed his people. Nowe
surely, if you haue receiued at their handes the blessing of
Gods trueth, and the light of his holie word, as in deede you
haue : the cogitation of this benefite shoulde moue your mindes

and people of England. 7

more fauourably to thinke of them, and more charitably to
iudge of their doinges. Or if you doe not, looke that you leaue
not great occasion to men to think of you, that you make h'ght
accompt of that doctrine of the Gospell, which aswell their pre-
decessours as they, haue, and doe daily preach vnto you : and
so that you bee not those men that you would pretende to be.
For men will thinke this: If these persons did fauour the
Gospell, they woulde rather seeke meanes to hide the ble-
mishes and imperfections of their Prelates and Preachers,
then thus odiously to amplifie and paint foorth their discredite
to tlieir vtter shame and reproche in the worlde. For, as
much as in them lyeth, through their sides (in the heartes and
mindes of manie) they giue a mortal wound to the doctrine,
which by them hath now these manie yeeres beene taught in
this Realme. For will men iudge (trowe you) that after so
great darkenesse and ignoraunce of Gods woorde, as the Churche
of Christ is reported by vs to haue beene wrapped in, that
God woulde restore and sende vnto the same the light of his
trueth, by so wicked and naughtie instruments, as these men
be imagined to be ? (For they condemne not onelie those
Bishops and ministers that be now in place, but their pre-
decessors also, whose place these men occupie, and whose
doctrine tliey confirme.) Men will thinke surely, either that
that doctrine which we call darknesse and errour, was the true
light, or that these Preachers can not be so euill persons, as
malice doth make them. Christ would not suffer that the deuill
shoulde vtter any thing to the glorie of God, and will he suf-
fer " deuillish and Antichristian persons" to bee the chiefe
Preachers and restorers of his Gospell ? GOD alwaies hath
appointed godlie men to be the teachers and reuiuers of his
trueth, as Abraham with the other Patriarches, Moses, Aaron,
Dauid, the Prophets, the Apostles. And in our dayes Luther,
Zuinglius, Oecolampadius, Cranmer, Ridley, lewell, 8^c. For
God is neuer destitute of his godly captaines to gouerne his
Church, and to set foorth his word.

8 An Admonition to the Church

Obieetion,

" Oh, but our Bishops and preachers be couetous : they
giue not to the poore : they imbesill the goodes of the Church :
they bee woorkers and clokers of Simonie : they hinder refor-
mation of the Church," &c.

Answere,

But how know you that ? It were &afe for your consciences
first to trie and knowe the trueth, before you rashly, to con-
chrys.in2. dcmnation, iudge your brother. Common speeches,
adTimoth. ^^^ coniecturall collections doe oftentimes prooue
false. Doe you think that al is true which is spoken of your
selues ? I appeale to your owne consciences. Surely hee must
bee a very happie man in these dayes, of whome some euill is
not spoken, which, in his owne conscience, hee knoweth not to
bee true. Nowe if this may, and doetli happen to most priuate
persons, ho we is it not likely that it happeneth also to Bishops
and ecclesiasticall Ministers ? Yea, of all other it is most
like, that they shoulde feele the bitternesse of false and back-
biting speeches : The Ministers of God haue beene alwayes
subiect to that crosse. And in these dayes, they haue to doe
with so manie and diuers kindes of enemies, as it is not possi-
ble for them to escape die daunger thereof. On the one side
is the Pap i sty whose errours they confute, whose ohstinacie
they punish: On the other side are the phantasticall spirites
of AnahaptistSy Of the families of the loiie^ and sundry others of
the like sort, whose wickednesse and corrupting of the church, is
by our ecclesiasticall gouernors drawen into the light, reproued,
and repressed. Yea, and beside these, there are an infinit
number of Epicures^ and Atheistes, which hate the Bishops
and speake euil of them, and wish them to be taken away :
partly because they are as bridles to their loose and wicked life :
partlie because they staye from them, that spoyle and praye,
which nowe for a fewe yeeres with great hope they haue gaped
after, and with much adoe is holden out of their iawes»

and people of England. 9

Moreouer, who knoweth not that they which haue the office
of fudging, correcting, and reproouing other, bee their doinges
neuer so sincere, shall often light into the displeasure and mis-
liking of manie, and thereby gette misreport ? Therefore seeing
Bishoppes, and other chiefe of the Clergie, are besette with so
manie difficulties, and lie in danger of so manie aduersaries : no
maruaile though their blemishes bee amplified, and (as the
prouerbe is) of euerie moul-hill made a great mountayne. Yea,
no maruaile, though their best doinges and sincerest meaninges,
by mislikers are depraued, and with harde and vncharitable in-
terpretations wrested to their reproofe. Wherfore al Chris-
tians that haue the feare of God, and loue his trueth, but prin-
cipally the chiefe gouernours, that haue authoritie to deale with
the Clergie, ought to take great heed, that by such deprauing
reports they bee not carried to mislike or discredite them, which
neuer iustly deserued so great reproofe. Let them diligently
consider what may fall vnto themselues also, beeyng in place
subiect to like obloquie. What meant Saint Paul, when he
saide, " Against an elder, receiue no accusation vn-

1 • Til I.Tim. 5.

der two or three witnesses ?" Surely hee did see that
the office of teachers and reproouers, iudges and gouernors,
lieth in great daunger of euill speech and false accusations,
and therefore would not haue them rashly condemned, either in
priuate or publike iudgement, much lesse to bee defaced and
contemned, to be disobeyed and resisted, yea, though they
were more grieuous offenders, then standeth with the worthi-
nesse of their offices. Aaron had grieuously offend- ^^

^ o "^ Norn. 16.

ed, and greatly distained his calling, when hee was
the Minister to make the golden Calfe, and to further the peo-
ples horrible and shamefull idolatrie. I trust all the enemies
that the Bishops and Cleargie men of England haue, shall
neuer bee able to prooue, that in this time of the Gospell, any
one of them did euer commit an offence either so horrible,
and displeasant in the sight of God, or so hurtfull and offen-
siue to the Church. And yet after that, when Corah, Dathan

B 3

10 An Admonition to the Church

and other did call him proude Prelate, and sayde that hee, and
his brother vsed tyrannic ouer the people of God, ho we grieu-
ously God did take it, and howe dreadfull punishment came
vpon them for misusing the Ministers of GOD, the historic
doeth sufficiently declare : yea, though many of the offenders
were of the highest state, birth and linage, among the people.

Obiection.

But it is a common Obiection, and many thinke they suffi-
ciently excuse their contempt, when they say, " That our
Bishops and Preachers speake well, and teach other to doe
well, but they followe not the same themselues, and therefore
men doe not beleeue them, nor be any tiling mooued with
their preaching"

Answere.

But I say vnto you, if you followe any doctrine in respect
of the person that speaketh it, you doe not like good Chris-
tians : yea, if Paul speake any thing of himselfe, you doe not
well, if in that respect you beleeue him : but you shoulde

embrace his doctrine and followe his teachinjr, be-
1 Thes. 1. . °

cause he is the Apostle and messenger of God sent
to deliuer his holy will out of the scriptures, and as it were
from the mouth of God himselfe.

Obiection,

Matth. 5. It wil be sayd that Bishops should be " The light

i.Pet. 2. of the world, the salt .of the earth, patternes and
examples to the flocke of Christ."

Answere.

I graunt they should be so, and if they be not, the daunger is

theirs : but Christ is the iudge, whose office thou mayest not

presume without danger, to take vpon thee, in iudg-

Rom. 14. 7 . . .

ing his Minister. If they be not such as they
shoulde be, wilt thou headlong therefore rumie to thine owne

and people of England, 1 1

perdition, and cast they selfe into the danger of Gods wrath
and displeasure, aswell by reiecting the trueth of his doctrine,
as also by rashly iudging and condemning his Minister ?
Doest thou not remember that Christ sayeth, " That
men shall make an accompt of euery idle worde that
they speake ?" And shall they not make a streight account,
thinke you, for their vncurteous and vnsauorie speeches, for
their vnchari table and bitter raylings against them, by whose
meanes they haue receiued the doctrine of saluation ? Who
can be worse then a Publicane ? And yet the Pharisey is
greatly reproued, for that he spake so contemptuously of the
Publicane, and so arrogantly preferred himselfe before him.
" The Pharisey (saith Chrisostome) by his euill ^. ^ .
speech did hurt the Publican nothing, but rather epist. ad.
did him good, yea, though the thinges were true that "^^ '
hee spake of him. Wee also drawe vnto our selues extreame
euill, by our euill speeches, euen as the Pharisey (as it were)
did thrust a sworde into himselfe, and receiuing a sore wounde,
departed. Let vs therefore rule our vntamed tongues, least
wee also haue a like rewarde : for if hee that spake euill of a
Publican, escaped not pimishment, what defence shall we
haue, that are wont to raile against our fathers ? If Marie
which once blasphemed her brother, was so sore punished,
what hope of health shal we haue, which dayly ouerwhelme
our superiors with railing speeches and taunts ?"

They that haue the right feare of God, looke first into their
owne bosomes : they be inquisitiue of their owne hues : they
sitte as iudges and examiners of their owne consciences : but
nowe a dayes (the more it is to bee lamented) men forget them-
selues : they looke not into their owne doings : they cast that
end of the wallet behinde them, wherein their owne faultes are
wrapped, and be alwayes curiously prying into the Hues and
doings of other, and specially of Gouernours, Bishops, and
Ecclesiasticall Ministers. In them, if they see neuer so light
a blemish, if in their face they can finde neuer so small a

12 An Admonition to the Church

warte, or espie in their eye neuer so little a moate, they are'
esteemed by and by '' misshapen Bishops, blinde guides,
Monsters of Antichrist, not meete for any roome in Christes
Chm-ch, not to bee suffered in any Christian common vveale."
Yea, they loath their doctrine, Counsell and instruction, be it
neuer so true and good : they will not take any aduise at their
handes : yea, they say their teaching can doe no man good.
Thus doe they make those men stumbling stockes for them-
selues to i>erdition, Avhome GOD of his singular grace and
prouidence hath sent with his worde among them, as Minis-
ters of their saluation.

Thinke of Bishops and Preachers, how basely and unchari-
tably soeuer it shall please you, they are not onely the Sur-
geons of your soules, but your spirituall fathers also. A
naturall childe, though he suffer griefe and iniuries at his
fathers hande, will not be in a rage against him, but wil take
the hurts patiently and mildely, so long as any way they may
be borne. Although hee see faultes in his father, (as that he
is euill of sight, or doateth for age, or that he be weake and
staggeretli as hee goeth, yea, and sometime falleth to the
grounde) he will not therefore vndutifuUy chide his father, but
by such meanes as hee can wil helpe, and with his best inde-
uour, wipe away the filth, that he gathereth by his oft falling :
hee will bee mindeful of that good lesson, " Noli gloriari in ig-
Ecde 3 nominia Patris tui, neque enim tibi tarn gloria quam
probrum est." So surely, those good and kindly
children that loue God their great father, wil vse themselues
toward their spiritual fathers in his Church. If iVoa^ happen
in his sleepe to lye somewhat vncomely, and leaue open his
nakednesse, they will not follow the example of cursed
Cham, and with derision fetch not their brethren onely, but
their fathers enemies also to beholde it, that hee may bee for
euer shamed, and the aduersaries moutlies opened against
him: They will rather with blessed and obedient Sem and
laphet, take the garment of christian charitie, and going back-

and people of England. 13

warde hide their fathers nakednesse, yea, and happily with
the riishng of their feet, or by casting on of the garment,
purposely wake him out of his sleepe, that he may vnder-
stand hovve vncomely hee doth lie, in the derision, not onely
of their vnkind brother, but of other also that seeke his
reproche, and by that meanes be taught to take heed that he
doe not fal on sleepe againe in such vncomely maner.

Chr'ysostome complaineth at this vnkindnesse '- ch ■ ■
" What coulde be more happie then they 1 what more Epist. ad
miserable then wee? for they gaue their blood, and
their life for their Maisters, but wee will not vouchsafe to
vtter so much as a few w^ordes for our common fathers, when
w^ee heare them reproched, backebited, slaundered, both of
their owne and of others : for wee neither reproue or represse
such cursed speakers: yea, I woulde to God we our selues
were not the first accusers. Surely wee heare not such oppro-
brious rebukes at the mouthes of Infidels, as w^e see powred
out against our superiours, by them that are of the same reli-
gion." Thus much haue I spoken, and the longer stoode
vppon this matter (the Lord knoweth) not so much to helpe the
credite of them that bee blamed, as, if it may be possible, to
turne away from vs Englishmen the great daunger of our vn-
kindenesse in abusing them, by whome God hath deliuered
vnto vs so great and inestimable benefites.

Ohiection.

" Some perchance will aske me, whether I entend by this
meanes to cloake and hide the corrupt and naughtie life of the
chiefe ministers of the Church, whereby they slaunder the
Gospel, deface their calling, and be an open offence to a great
number of godly."

Ansivere,

I answere, God forbid I should haue any such meaning.
Their great offences I greatly reproue, and thinke them

14 An Admonition to the Church

woorthy, vpon triall of trueth, not only of blame, but also of
more sharpe punishment, then any other, for that the offence
giuen by them is greater. And we haue a Prince and Ma-
gistrate, who by Gods lawe, if there be so iust cause, both
may, and ought to deale with them, neither can their autho-
ritie bee refused, they claime not exemption.

But as for their smaller faultes, Christian charitie forceth me
to winke at them, because I know greater matter in my selfe.
And I see they are men, and no Angels, and they liue in a
perillous time, and haue many occasions to offend, so that it
is harder for them to stande vpright, then for some other that
are in priuate state. Hee is an Angell that neuer falleth, hee
is no man. Men are fraile, and in daunger to sinne, though
they haue otherwise great graces. If any of them haue fallen
with Aaron, to anie great and horrible offence, I trust they are
with him also risen by repentaunce, and with teares, in the
mercie of God, washed away their wickednesse : Or, if they
haue not, I must needes say with Christ, " Better it were that
a Milstone were hanged about their neckes, and they cast into
the sea," then that by their continuance in euil, they shoulde
bee occasion that anie shoulde fall from God, or reiect his
Gospell. As their vertues are more profitable and beneficial
to tlie Church of God, then the vertues of other priuate per-
sons : so are their vices and faults more hurtfull and daunger-
ous. They stande on an high place where all mens eyes are
fastened vppon them : their least faultes cannot be hidde, and
the greatest are of all men abhorred. A wart in the face, and a
blemish in a Bishoppe, is no small disfiguring of either of them.
If other mens faults be scene, the offence is not accounted
great: but if a bishoj^s be espied, it is esteemed, not accord-
ing to the greatnes of the thing, but according to the dignitie
of the person. " Hee that knoweth tlie will of his Master
and doth it not, shalbe beaten with many stripes."
In Matt. 8. " Saccrdos (saith Chrysostome) si pariter cum
homii. 27. Subditis pcccat, non eadem sed acerbiora patietur."

and people of England. 15

If a Priest shall offend as the inferiour doeth, hee shall suffer
not the same punishment, but farre greater.

It behooueth them therefore in the feare of God, to looke
more diligently about them then any other, and specially in
these miserable dayes, wherein all mens eyes are so curiously
set vpon them, that they almost cleane forget to looke any
thing vpon themselues, or to finde fault with any other, then
with Ecclesiasticall persons and officers.

Obiection.
Heere some perchaunce will take mee in mine owne turne,
and conclude against all that hitherto I haue spoken, yea and
against the whole purpose of my writing: " That if Bishoppes
offences bee so grieuous and hurtfull, more then other mens
are, and that our Bishops and Ecclesiastical Ministers, are
seene to commit so foule and heynous faultes : that they are
worthie of all that euill that is spoken against them, and that I
cannot iustly blame these persons, that with great zeale doe
reproue these their doings, so hurtful to the Church of
Christ, and so dangerous to the people of God."

Answere.

Surely, if all bee true that is written and spoken against
them, (as I trust, and in part I knowe, it is not) I must needes
confesse, and were wicked if I woulde denie, that they had
iustly deserued whatsoeuer euill coulde bee vttered of them.
For sure I am, if, as I say, all were true that is spoken, that
they should be as detestable as anie heretikes that euer were
in the Church, yea, as the Pope and Antichrist himselfe,
whose pillars and vpholders, they are called and accounted
with many. And yet can I not excuse them, which in such
manner doe persecute them with the bitternesse of their
tongue and penne, no more then I can excuse Nahuchodonosor,
or any other tyrant that plagued the people of God, offending
against his lawe. For whatsoeuer God in his prouidence
respected, they looked onely to the satisfying of their coue-

16 An Admonition to the Church

tons, ambitious, cruell and bloody affection: And so, what-
soeuer God regardeth in chastening his negligent Ministers,
or in waking them out of sleepe with the spurre of infamie
and reproch : yet by their virulent and vnseasoned speeches,
that are vsed, by the scornefull and disdainefull reproches, by
the rash and vncharitable vntruethes, I feare it may bee too
truely gathered, that they which bee the instruments thereof,
seeke to fulfill their enuious, proude and disdainefull appetites,
or the working of some other purpose, which they looke to
bring to passe, by the discrediting of the Bishops, and other
chiefe of the Clergie, which be as great blockes and stops in
their way. Qui habet aures ad audiendum, audiat. But let
such persons in time take heede, when God as a mercifull
father, hath chastised his children sufficiently, and stirred
them to remember their dueties, that he cast not the rod into the
fire, as before time he hath vsed to do, and bring the rewarde
of their vnchristian dealing vpon their owne heads. If right
zeale, with conscience and detestation of euil, were the roote
of these inuectiues, which so boyle in loathsome choUer and
bitter gall against the Bishops and other of the Clergie : surely,
the same spirit would mooue them to breake out into like
vehement lamentations against the euils and vices, which
shew themselues in a great nomber of this Realme : I meane,
the deepe ignorance and contempt of God in the midst of the
light of the Gospell, the heathenish securitie in sinne and wick-
ednesse, the monstrous pride in apparell, the voluptuous riot
and sensualitie, the excessiue buildings and needelesse nestes
of mens treasures, which bee as cankers consuming the riches
of this Realme.

What shall I say of the loosenesse of whoredome and adul-
terie ? the wrongfull wresting by extortion, bribery, and vsury ?
the crafty cosening for priuate commoditie? the libcrtie in false
swearing and periurie? with the heape almost of all other
vices wherewith mans life may be distained? so that if some
stay were not by moderat gouernment, and some meane num-

and people of England. 17

ber restrained in conscience, by the doctrine of the Gospell :
it were greatly to be feared, that our wickednesse woiilde growe
in haste to such perfection, as it woulde presently pull out of
heauen Gods wrath against vs. But all these thinges are
wrapt vp in deepe silence among most of these men, vnlesse it
bee to vpbraid Bishops as causes thereof, and the corrupt
gouernment, as it is thought, of this Church, with the rich and
wealthy states of Bishops, pretended to bee the onely cause of
Gods indignation toward vs. But this is the wicked working
of the deuill, to turne mens eyes from their owne sinnes, that
they may not acknowledge them, and by repentance turne
away the displeasure of God and his iustice hanging ouer vs,
and, if it be possible, also to destroy the course of the Gos-
pell, that hath bene so long with so small fruit among vs.

But here I haue to aduertise the godly, and chiefely the
Prince and Magistrates, that they be not abused and ledde by
tlie cunning that Sathan hath alwayes vsed, to deface the glo-
ry of God, and disturbe his Church. When Sathan seeth the
doctrine of Trueth to spring vp amongst men, and somewhat
to prosper : when hee seeth wickednesse and vice by diligent
preaching to bee repressed, and thereby his kingdome of
errour and wickednesse to decay, and the glorie of God to
increase: then hee bestirreth him by all meanes hee can.
And if by Gods good prouidence the Princes and Magistrates
bee such, as by sword and fire he cannot either ouerthrowe
it, or worke some mischiefe against it : then seeketh hee by
lying and slander to discredit and deface the messengers that
GOD sendeth with his worde, and instruments that he vseth to
aduance and sette foorth his trueth, by this meanes to worke
hinderance to the trueth it selfe. When leremie preached the
will of God earnestly and truely vnto the lewes, were there
not false Prophets, and other verie neere the Prince, which
perswaded him and other rulers, that hee was a naughtie man,
not worthie to Hue ? that hee was an enemie to his Countrey ?
that hee conspired with the Babylonians, and was with money

18 An Admonition to the Church

or otherwise corrupted by them, to perswade tlie people of
no- ludu, not to refuse their subiection ? When God bv

Hest. 3. & 4. _ ...

the lewes in captiuitie, and by the fauour of the
Queene Hester^ began to spread his knowledge among the
Gentiles, so that their heathenish idolatrie was somewhat ble-
mished, the deuil raised vp a fit instrument by such meanes as
before is mentioned, to worke th'eir confusion. For Haman
came to king Assuerus, and said, " There is a people disper-
sed throughout all the prouinces of thine Empire, not agreeing
among themselues, vsing newe lawes, and contemning thy
ordinances, and thou knowest it is not expedient for thy king-
dome, that they should be suffered to waxe so insolent. And
if it shall please thee to appoynt, that they may be all put to
death, I will bring in tenne thousand talents into the kings
treasure." It was a shrewd tale to perswade a Prince. For
he tempered his hatefuU and slaunderous lying with the sweete
sawce of gaine and commoditie. The subtile Sathan did see,
that sometime they which otherwise are good Princes, when
hope of great benefite is offered, will be more easily persuaded
to some kinde of hard dealing, which otherwise they them-
selues would not like. When lohn Baptist was sent to pre-
pare the way for the comming of Christ, though hee were a
man of very austere lining, did not the Pharisees perswade
the people and chiefe rulers, that hee was but an hypocrite ?
Matth, 11. tliat hee was possessed with a deuill, and therfore
lohn 8. tliat his doctrine should not be beleeued ? W^hen
Christ himselfe came, a perfect patterne of all temperance and
godly vertue, did they not say, that he was a glutton, and a
wine bibber ? a Samaritane ? a friend of Publicanes and sin-
ners? a worker with deuils? a seducer of the people? &c.
and by tliis means in the hearts of many wrought the discre-
dite both of his doctrine, and of his myracles ? In like manner
dealt Sathan with his instruments against the Apostles and
godlie professors of Christian religion in the Primitiue Church,
as it appeareth in the Ecclesiasticall Histories and aimcient

and people of England. 19

Fathers. For malitious tongues and pennes did
spreade abroade of them, that they murdered their Apoiog. in
children, and did eate them: tliat vsually at their (jo^ec.
assemblies thev committed incest : that they woorship- ^p^*^

Euseb.

ped the sunne : that they worshipped an asse head :
that they were traitours to the Empire : that they were gene-
rall enemies of all mankinde: with an infinite number of other
like false and slaunderous crimes, and by this meanes the
wicked enemies of Christ raised those grieuous and terrible
persecutions, wherewith the Church was vexed the space of
three hundred yeeres vnder the Emperours. Yea, and this
craft of the deuill ceased not vnder the Christian Emperours.
For then stirred he vp schismes and factions, errours and
heresies, almost in number infinite, and still by backebiters
and slaunderous instrumentes, defaced and brought out of
credite the godly and learned bishops, which were as the
pillars of Christian trueth, against the enemies of God and his
Church.

Constantine that woorthy and godlie prince, at the begin-
ning fauoured and furthered all those reuerend and learned
Bishops that did mainteine the doctrine of Nicene Councell
against the Arians : but after that Eusehius of Nicomedia, the
great patrone of that heresie, had procured fi-iendes in the
court, and therby crept in some credite with the Emperour,
he, and the residue of his sort, deuised shamefull slaunders
against Athanasius and other, that, in the ende, with great
displeasure of the Emperour, he was banished into Fi'aunce,
and there continued all the reigne of the saide Con- Theod. lih.
stantine. His enemies with great impudencie, had ^J^^^^^.
charged him with shamefull vntruths, as that he Apoi. 2.
cruelly and vniustly had excommunicated diuers i. cap. so.
persons : that as a couetous extortioner, he had Theodor.
oppressed the countrey oi Egypt with exactions : that hee had
committed adultery with a strumpet, who was brought before
his face to auouch it to be true : that he had murthered

20 An Admonition to the Church

ArseniuSf and vsed his arme to vvorke sorcery : that he sent
Socrat. lib. iiioney to one that went about treason against the
1. cap. 35. Emperor: that hee had affirmed in threatning wordes,
that he would cause the city of Alexandria to send no more
tribute-come to Constantinople for the Emperors prouision, as
before time it had vsed to doe. As they dealt with A thanasius,
so did they in like manner with Eustathius, Macarius, and al
other godly Fathers which defended the true faith of Christ,
and set themselues against the indeuours of heretikes, and
other seditious and factious spirites. And in like maner were
other vsed after that time, as Ambrose, Cyrill, and Chrysostome,
It were a matter almost infinite to recite the examples thereof,
and to shewe how like they are to the attempts of some in
these dayes.

And although it pleased GOD by strange meanes at that
time to reprooue sundry of those shamefuU vntrueths deuised
against manie : yet by stoute affirmation and colourable proofe,
thorow friendship, many of them tooke suche effect, that sun-
drie woorthy and good men were put out of their bishoprikes,
driuen into banishment, and put to death, to the great trouble of
the Church, and exceeding hinderaunce of christian faith for the
space of many yeeres. We reade in histories, that Philip king
of Macedony, a subtile and politique prince, who is thought to
haue conquered more by craft and cunning, then by force of
warre and dint of sworde, minding to bring the Grcecians, vnder
his subiection, in concluding an agreement with them, conditioned
that they shoulde deliuer vnto him their Orators as the very
firebrands of discord among them, and the onely occasioners
of that displeasure and misliking, that was betweene him and
them. At which time Demosthenes one of the Orators, speak-
ing for himselfe, admonished the Athenians to call to their re-
membraunce, the parable betweene the shepheardes and the
wolues. The wolues pretending desire of agreement be-
tween them and the shepheards, pers waded them, that all the
cause of their displeasure, was the vnseasonable barking of

and people of England. 21

the dogges : and promised great amitie, so that they woulde put
away their ill-fauoured curres and mastiues. But when the
dogs were remooued, the wolues tooke their pleasure in spoyl-
ing the flocke more cruelly then euer they did before. So
(saieth Demosthenes) this King P^?7/p,vnder pretence of friend-
ship, seeking his owne benefite, would haue you to deliuer
vp your Orators, which from tirne to time call vppon you, and
giue you warning of his subtile and craftie deuises, to the ende,
that when you haue so done, ere you bee ware, he may bring
you and your citie vnder his tyrannic. And this saying of
Demosthenes proued after verie true indeede. Euen so (good
Christians) the subtile serpent Sathan, prince of darkenesse,
seeking to bring the Church of England^ vnder his kingdome
againe, from which by the mightie hand of God it hath beene
deliuered, indeuoureth cunningly to perswade the shep-
heardes, that is, the chiefe Gouernours of this realme to put
away their barking dogges, that is, to put downe the state of
Bishops, and other chiefe of the Cleargie, to take away their
lands and linings, and set them to their pensions, the sooner by
that meanes to worke his purpose. And heerein he turneth
himselfe into an Angel of light, and pretendeth great holines
and the authoritie of Gods worde, and the holy Scriptures.
For such a subtile Protheus he is, that he can turne himselfe
into all maner of shapes, to bring forward his deuise.

The craftie enemie of the Church of GOD, doeth well
knowe the ^railetie and corruption of mennes nature, that they
will not of themselues easily bende to that is good, vnlesse they
be allured vnto it, by the hope of benefite. He vnderstandeth
that Honos alit artes, and if he shall by any cunning bee able
to pull away the reward of learning, hee right well seeth
that hee shall haue farre fewer dogges to barke at him, and
almost none that shall haue teeth to bite those hell houndes,
that hee will sende to deuoure and destroy the flocke of
Christ. Happily there may be some young Spanielles that
will quest lauishly ynough, but hee will not feare them, be-

22 An Admonition to the Church

cause hee knoweth they will haue no teeth to bite. If the
state of the Cleargie shall bee made contemptible, and the best
reward of learning a meane pension : hee foreseeth that
neither yong flourishing wittes will easily incline themselues
to godly learning, neither wil their parents and friendes suffer
them to make that the ende of their trauaile. To bring this to
passe, hee worketh his deuises by sundry kindes of men : first,
by such as be Papists in heart, and yet can clap their handes,
and set forwarde this purpose, because they see it the next
way, either to ouerthrowe the course of the Gospell, or by
great and needelesse alteration, to hazard and indanger the
state of the common weale. The second sort are certaine
worldly and godlesse Epicures, which can pretend religion,
and yet passe not which end thereof goe forwarde, so they may
bee partakers of that spoyle, which in this alteration is hoped
for. The thirde sorte, in some respect the best, but of all
other most dangerous, because they giue the opportunity and
countenance to the residue, and make their indeuours seeme
zealous and godly. These bee such which in doctrine agree
with the present state, and shewe themselues to haue a desire of
a perfection in all things, and in some respect, in deede, haue
no euill meaning, but through inordinate zeale are so caried,
that they see not howe great dangers by such deuises they
drawe into the Church and state of this Realme. Howe great
perils, euen small mutations haue brought to Common-weales,
the knowledge of Histories, and the obseruation of times, will
easily teach vs.

Obiection.

But in this place " mee thinketh I heare some crie out with
earnest affection against me, and say that I shewe my selfe to
bee a carnall man, and in this matter of the Church vse carnall
and fleshly reasons out of humaine policie, and do not stay
my conscience vpon Gods word and the holy Scriptures,
whereunto only in the gouernment of the Church wee

and people of England. 23

shoiilcle cleaue, though all reason, and policie seeme con-
trary."

Answere.

If I doe stay my selfe, and grounde my conscience vpon
humane policie, in any matter of faith and religion, I must
needes confesse my selfe to be worthie great blame: But if
in some things perteining to the externall fourme of gouerne-
ment, or the outwarde state of the Church, I haue respect to
Christian policie, not contrary to Gods word, I see no iust
cause, why I shoulde be misliked, if, in consideration of the
corrupt affection of mans nature, I wish the state of a Christian
Church and common weale to bee such, that yong and
towardly wittes, not yet mortified by Gods spirit, may bee
allured with the hope of benefite, to the studie of learning, and
principally of the holy Scriptures, leaning the secret direction
of their minde to God. I trust no man can with good reason
reprooue this my desire, and in the course of my writing, no
man shall iustly say, that either I doe stay mine owne con-
science, or will other men to grounde theirs, vpon reason and
policie onely, without the word of God. For neither will the
feare of God suffer mee so to deale, in matter of such weight,
neither doe I see, that by such meanes I can further the cause
that I write o^.

Many Pamphlets haue bene of late yeres partly written,
and partly printed, against the whole gouernment of the
Church by Bishops, and those in sundrie sortes, according to
the nature and disposition of the Authors, but in all, great pro-
testation of euident and strong proofe out of the Scriptures, and
other writers : But especially there is one which I haue
scene, the writer whereof maketh this solemne protestation
following.

" That as he looketh to be acceptable to the Lord, at the
iudgmet of the immaculate lambe, in his accusation that he
maketh against the Clergie of this Realme, he will not cleaue to

24 An Admonition to the Church ^-c.

his owne iudgement, nor will followe his owne braine, nor wil
of himselfe inuent ought, nor vntruly blame ought, but will
faythfully and truely, sincerely and incorruptly, rehearse the
holy Scriptures, and the sentences, actes, and deedes of other
learned men, which determine and agree vpon those things,
that hee layeth downe against them."

You may well vnderstand therefore, that such an accusa-
tion will not bee answered and shifted away with humane
reason onely. The matter must haue more pith and sub-
stance in it. But howsoeuer that accusation will bee an-
swered, I woulde the authour had perfourmed his protestation
as faithfully, as, to carry some credite and fauour, hee layde
it out solemnely. Then shoulde not his writing containe
so many vncharitable, and contemptuous speeches, so many
slaunderous vntruethes, so many wrested Scriptures, so many
false conclusions, so many impertinent allegations, as he
doth vse.

The purpose to perswade so great and daungerous a mu-
tation in a common weale, shoulde haue caried with it, not
onely more trueth, and comelinesse of speech, but also more
weight of matter, and sounde substance of proofe. But such
is the libertie of this time, and such is the maner of them,
that to slaunder and deface other, passe not what they
speake or write.

I will nowe come to answere briefly some particular slan-
ders vttered against some Bishops and other by name.

Against

25

Afjainst the slaimderous Libels of late published vnder a
fained and fonde name 0/ Martin Marprelate.

Oh my good Brethren and louing Countrey men, what a
lame table thing is this, that euen nowe, when the vie we of
the mightie Nauie of the Spaniards is scant passed out of
our sight : when the terrible sound of their shot ringeth, as
it were, yet in our eares : when the certaine purpose of most
cruel and bloody conquest of this Realme is confessed by
themselues, and blazed before our eyes : whe our sighes and
grones with our fasting and prayers, in shewe of our repent-
ance, are fresh in memorie, and the teares not washed from
the eyes of many good men : when the mightie workes of God,
and his m.arueilous mercies in deliuering vs, and in scattering
and confounding our enemies, is bruted ouer all the world, and
with humble thanks renowmed by all them that loue the
Gospell : when our Christian duetie requireth for ioy and
thankesgiuing, that we should bee seene yet still lifting vp
our hands and hearts to heauen, and with thankefuil mindes
setting foorth the glorie of God, and with Moses and the
Israelites singing prayses vnto his Name, and saying, " The
Lorde hath triumphed gloriously, the horse and the Rider, the
Ships and the Saylers, the souldiers and their Captaines hee
hath ouerthrowen in the Sea : the Lorde is our strength, the
Lorde is become our saluation, &c." That euen nowe (I say) at
this present time, wee shoulde see in mens handes and bosomes,
commonly slaunderous Pamphlets fresh from the Presse,
against the best of the Church of Englande, and that wee
should heare at euery table, and in Sermons and Lectures, at
priuate Conuenticles, the voyces of many not giuing prayse to
God, but scoffing, mocking, rayling, and deprauing the lines
and doings of Bishoppes, and other of the Ministerie, and con-
temptuously defacing the state of Gouernment of this Church,
begunne in the time of that godly and blessed Prince, King

c

26 Answer es to

Edward the sixt, and confirmed and established by our most
gracious Soueraigne. What an vnthankfulnesse is this ? what
a forgetting of our duetie towarde God, and towarde our
brethren ? what a reproche to our profession of the Gospell ?
what an euident testimonie to the Aduersarie, of our hypo-
crisie, and deepe mahce layde vp in the bottome of our
breastes, euen in the middest of our troubles, when these
Pamphlets were in penning ? The common report goeth, and
intelligence is sundry wayes giuen, that the Enemies of this
lande haue rather their malice increased towarde vs, then sus-
tained a full ouerthrowe : and therefore by confederacie, are
in making prouision for a newe inuasion, more terrible in
threatning, then the other. Which may seeme more easie to
them, because they now know their owne wants, and our im-
perfections : For which vndoubtedly, they will prepare most
carefully. " For the children of this worlde, are wiser in
their generation, then the children of God." What then
meaneth this vntemperate, vncharitable and vnchristian deal-
ings among our selues, at such an vnseasonable time ? but as
it were, to ioyne handes with the Seminaries, lesuites, and
Massing priests, and other Messengers of Antichrist, in fur-
thering their deuises, by distracting the mindes of the Sub-
iects, and drawing them into parets and factions, in increasing
the nomber of Mal-contents, and mislikers of the state : which
make no account of religion, but to make their commoditie,
though it bee with spoyle of their owne countrey, if oppor-
tunitie serue ? In pulling away the good and faithfull hearts
of many subiects from her Maiestie, because she mainteineth
that state of Chvu'ch-gouernment, which they mislike, and
w^hich is protested to them, to bee prophane and Anti-
christian

There are of late time, euen within these fewe weekes, three
or foure odious Libels against the Bishops, and other of the
Clergie, printed and spread abroad almost into all Countreyes
of this Realme, so fraught with vntrueths, slaunders, re-

Martins late Lihell. 27

proches, ray lings, reuilings, scoffings, and other vntemperate
speeches : as I thinke the like was neuer committed to Presse
or paper, no not against the vilest sort of men, that haue liued
vpon the earth. Such a preiudice this is to the honour of
this State and Gouernment, as neuer was offered in any age.

For these things bee done with such impudencie and des-
perate boldnesse, as if they thought there were neither Prince,
nor Lawe, nor Magistrate, nor Ruler, that durst controll
them, or seeke to represse them.

The Author of them calleth himselfe by a fained name,
Martin Marprelate : a very fit name vndoubtedly. But if
this outragious spirit of boldenesse be not stopped speedily, I
feare he wil proue himselfe to bee, not onely Mar-iwelate^
but Mar-prince, Mar-state, Mar-Iawe, Mar-magistrate, and
all together, vntil he bring it to an Anabaptisticall equalitie
and communitie.

When there is seene in any Common wealth such a loose
boldenesse of speech, against a setled lawe or State, it is a
certaine proofe of a loose boldenesse of minde. For, Sermo
est index animi, that is. Such as the speeche is, such is the
minde. Ex ahundantia cordis as loquitur. It hath also in all
Histories bene obserued, that loose boldenesse of minde toward
the Superiours, is ioyned alwayes with contempt : and con-
temptuous boldenesse is the very roote and spring of discord,
dissention, vprores, ciuill warres, and all desperate attemptes,
that may breede trouble and danger in the State. Yea, and
if they be hardened with some continuance of time, and
hope of impunitie, and some multitude of assistace gathering
vnto them : what may followe, I leaue to the wisedome and dis-
cretion of them, that God hath set in place of Gouernment.

These Libellers are not contented to lay downe great crimes
generally, as some other haue done, but with very vndecent
tearmes, charge some particular Bishops with particular faultes,
with what trueth you shall now vnderstand.

They first beginne with tJie most Reuerend, the Archbishop

c 2

28 Answeres to

of Canterhurie : which crimes and reproches, because they
are many, and of no weight or likelihoode of trueth, I take
onely tlie chiefe, and note the pages wherein they are, setting
the answere after, answering them very briefly.

But in those that touch my Lord of London, because they
are by lewd tongues drawen into more common talke, and
his person most slanderously inueighed against and discredited :
I thought it necessarie the thinges should bee more fully and
amplie declared, that the trueth of them might be better con-
ceiued.

For as much as I haue not bene curious in all my life to
examine the doings of other, hauing ynough to do with mine
owne, I haue in these matters vsed the instructid of them,
whom no honest man may in Christian duetie suspect of
vntrueth : and therefore in conscience I thinke the things
to be true as I haue layde them downe.

An answere to such thinges as the most Reuerend

the Arclihisliop of Canterhurie is particularli/ charged
withall in the Lihell.

Libel pag. 2. " His Grace I warrant you, will carie to his graue,
the blowes &c."

Answere. God be thanked, he neuer felt blowe giuen by

liim or any other in that cause, except the blowes of their
despitefull and malitious tongues, which notwithstanding
hee contemneth, remembring how true it is that Hierome
saith, " Istas machinae hsereticorm sunt, vt conuicti de per-
fidia ad maledicta se conferant." When heretikes are con-
uinced of falsehood and vntrueths, their shift is to flee to
railing and slandering. And againe, '* Detractio vilium satis
liominum est, et suam laudem quserentium." To backebite
is the sliift of base men, and such as seeke their owne praise.

He did indeede peruse Doctor Bridges booke before it
went to the Prcsse, and hee knowedi that the suflfiiciencie

Martins late Libell, 29

thereof causetli these men tlius to storme, as not being able
otherwise to answere it : which maketh them so bitterly to
inueigh against his person, and therefore, " Si insectari per^
sonam deploratae causae signum est, (as it is in deede) illorum
causa est deploratissima."

" It is shame for your Grace lohn of Cant, that Libeii. Pa.
Cartwrights bookes are not answered."

Hee neuer thought them so necessarie to bee Answere.
answ^ered, as the factious authors of the Libel pretend. And
of that opinion are not a fewe wise and learned men, that
beare good will vnto the party, and with all their hearts
wishe, that God woulde direct him to vse his good giftes to
the peace and quietnesse of the Church. There is suffi-
cient written already to satisfie an indifferent reader. Hee
that with indifferent minde shall read the answ^ere of the one,
and the replie of the other, shall see great difference in learn-
ing betweene them.

The desire of disputation is but a vaine brag : they haue
bene disputed and conferred with oftoer then either the w^or-
thines of their persos or cause did require. Wherin their
inability to defend such a cause hath manifestlie appeared, as it
is well knowen to very many, wel able to iudge. But what
brags are here by the Libeller vttered, which doe not agree
with the old HeretiJces and Schismatikes ?

" His Grace threatned to send Mistres Lawson to i^itei. pag.

10.

Bridew'el, because &c."

This is a notorious vntrueth. For neither did hee, Answere.
nor D, Perne euer heare (but of this Libeller) that shee
spake anie such wordes of him. But in trueth, aswell for
the immodestie of her tongue, wherein she excelleth be-
yond tlie seemelinesse of an honest w^oman, as also for her
vnwomanlie and skittish gadding vp and dowaie to Lambehith,
and fr5 thence in copanie vnfit for her, without her owne
husband, he threatned to send her to Bridewell, if she re-
formed not the same : which he meaneth to performe, if she

30 Answeres to

continue her llghtnesse. And yet Dame Lawson so notorious,
for the vilenesse of her tongue, and other vnwomanly beha-
uiour, is one of Martins canonized Saints : " Quia quod
vohuTius sanctum est," as Augustine said of their predecessors
the Donatists. It is likewise an vntruth, which is reported in
that page of her words spoken by M. Shaller. For surely if
she had vttered them, hee would haue sent her thither with-
out faile. But Dame Lawson glorieth in her owne shame, and
so do her teachers.

That w^hich he calleth a " Protection," Chard had from the
Lords of her Maiesties priuie Counsell, vpon charitable and
good causes moouing their Lordships.
Libel, pag. "He scemetli to charge the Archbishop with in-

fidelitie &c."
Answere. This needctli no answere, it sheweth of what

spirit they are.

Libel, pag. a Touching the Premunire <^c."
Answere. The Libeller doth but dreame, let him and his doe
what they can.

The same may bee answered to their " threatning of
fists &c."

That which hee speaketh of " buying a Pardon &c." as it is
most vntrue, so is it slaunderous to the State. If there were
any such matter, it may soone appeare by search : but the
impudencie of these men is great, and villanous slaunder will
neuer long be without iust reward.
Libel, pag. *' He saitli we fauour Recusants rather then

Puritans &c."
Answere. Herein he doeth notoriously abuse vs : though the

Recusant for the most part, behaueth himself more ciuilly
before the Magistrate then doth the Puritane : who is com-
monly most insolent, and thereby deserueth more sharpe
wordes and reproofes then the other.

That which he speaketh of Recusants threats against Puri-
tane Preachers, hatli no sense. For how can the Recusant

Martins late Lihell. 31

so threaten the Puritane, when he neuer commeth to heare his
Sermons ? But these wicked Martinists account her Maiesties
louing subiectes, liking and allowing the orders of the Church,
and procuring the contrary to be reformed by authoritie,
as Papists and Recusants. By which sinister practise and
iudgement many are discomforted, and obedience greatly im-
peached.

*' Doth your Grace remember, what the lesuite at Libei. pa.
Newgate &c." ^^^

No truely, for he neuer heard of any such matter, Answere.
but by this lewde Libeller : neyther doeth he thinke that
there was euer any such thing spoken. Schismatikes are
impudent lyars, the worlde knoweth what he hath euer bene,
and what hee is : he doth disdaine to answere such senselesse
calumniations.

That which he speaketh of Thachwell the Printer, &c. is a
matter nothing pertaining to him. M. Richard Yon(/, was
the dealer therein without his priuitie, who is able to iustify
his doings in that matter, and to conuince the libeller of a
malicious slaunder. The man is knowen and lining : the
Libeller may talke with him, and knowe his owne wicked-
nesse. *' The mouth that lyeth killeth the soule. The Lord
will destroy lying lippes, and the tongue that speaketh proude
things."

Waldec/raue receiued iustly according to his deserts, hauing
founde before that time, greater fauour then he deserued,
being a notorious disobedient and godlesse person, an vn-
thriftie spender, and consumer of the fruits of his owne
labours, one that hath violated his faith to his best and dearest
friends, and wittingly brought them into danger, to their
vndoing. His wife and children haue cause to curse all
wicked and vngodly Libellers.

The Calumniation touching the Presse and Letters Pag. 24
in the Charterhouse (which presse Waldcjraue himselfe soulde
to one of the Earle of Arundels men, as it is since con-

32 Answeres to

fessed) must receiue the same ansvvere with the other of
Thachwell : sauing that to M. Yong must bee added also, some
other of greater authority, who can tel Martin^ that his
spirite is not the spirit of God, which is the spirit of t-rueth,
but the spirite of Sathan, the author of lyes. Charge them,
O shamelesse man, with this matter, who are able to an^vere
thee, and not the Archbishop, whome it toucheth not, though
it becommeth not euery common and base person, to demaund
an account of the doings of men in authoritie.

The decree there mentioned, being first perused by the
Queenes learned counsell, and allowed by the Lords of her
Maiesties most honourable priuie Counsell, had his furtherance
in deede, and should haue, if it w^ere to doe againe. It is
but for the maintenance of good orders amog the printers,
approued and allowed by the most, the best, and the wisest
of that c5pany, and for the suppression of inordinate persons,
such as Waldegraue is.

Hee erected no newe Printer, contrary to that

Pag. 25.

decree : but vsed meanes by way of perswasion for
that party, commended to him by his neighbors, to be a very
honest and poore man, hauing maried also the widowe of a
Printer : and hee did very well like and allowe of his placing
by such as haue interest therein. Neither did hee euer heare,
(but by this Libeller who hath no conscience in lying) that
hee euer printed any such bookes. This I knowe of a cer-
taintie, that Thomas Orwin himselfe hath vpon his booke oath
denied, that he euer printed, either the lesits Psalter, or Our
Lady Psalter, or that he euer was any worker about them, or
about any the like bookes. " But the poisoned serpent careth
not whome hee stingeth."

AVhether Waldgraue haue printed any thing against the
state, or no, let the bookes by him printed, be iudges.

I doe not thinke, that eyther hee, or any Martinist euer
heard any Papist say, that there was no great iarre betweene
the Papistes and the Archbishop in matters of Religion. It

Martins late Libell. 33

is but the Libellers Calumniation. If they did, what is that
to him ? I think e Martin him selfe doubteth not of the
Archbishops soundnesse in such matters of Religion, as are
in controuersie betwixt the Papists and vs. If hee doe, the
matter is not great.

The Vniuersitie of Cambridge, where hee liued aboue thirtie
yeeres, and publiquely red the Diuinitie Lecture aboue seuen
yeeres, and other places where he hath since remained, will
testify for him therein, and condemne the Libeller for a meere
Sycophant, and me also of follie, for answering so godlesse
and lewde a person.

It is no disparagement to receiue testimonie of a mans
aduersarie : and therefore if Master Reinolds haue giuen that
commendation to his booke in comparison of others, it is no
impeachment to the trueth therof. I haue not scene Reinolds
his booke : the Libell is so full of lies, that an honest man can
not beleeue any thing conteined in it.

My Lorde of Canterhurie would be sorie from the bottome
of his heart, if his perswasion, and the grounds thereof were
not Catholike : hee detesteth and abhorreth schismaticall
grounds and perswasions : and thereunto hee professeth him-
selfe an open enemie, which he woulde haue all Martinists to
knowe.

" That of the Spaniards stealing him away, &:c." is foolish
and ridiculous. I would the best Martinist in England durst
say it to his face before witnesse.

Hee firmely beleeueth that Christ in soule descended into
hell. All the Martinists in Christendome are not able to
proue the contrary : and they that indeuour it, doe abuse the
scriptures, and fall into many absurdities.

Hee is likewise perswaded that there ought to be by
the worde of God a superioritie among the Ministers of the
Church, which is sufficiently prooued in his booke against
T. C. and in D. Bridges booke likewise, and he is all times
ready to iustifie it, by the holy Scriptures, and by the testi-

c 3

34 Answeres to

mony of all antiqultie. Epiphanius and August, account them
heretikes, that holde the contrary. The Arguments to the
contrary, are vaine, their answeres absurd, the authorities they
vse, shamefully abused, and the Scriptures wrested.

He hath shewed sufficient reason in his booke against T. C.
why Ministers of the Gospell, may be called Priests. The
ancient fathers so cal them. The church of England im-
braceth that name, and that by the authoritie of the highest
court in England. And why may not Presbyter be called
Priest ?

In these three points (whereof the last is of the least mo-
ment) he doth agree with the holy Scriptures, with the
vniuersall Church of God, with all antiquitie, and in some
sort with the Church of Rome, But hee doth disagree from
the Church oi Rome that now is in the dregges, which it hath
added : as *' that Christ should harrow hell : that the Pope
should be head of the vniuersall Church : that hee, or any
other Priest, should haue authoritie ouer Kinges and Princes
to depose them, to deliuer their subiects from the othe of their
obedience." These thinges haue neither the word of God nor
the decrees of ancient Councels, nor the authoritie of antiquitie
to approoue them, but directly the contrarie. As for the name
of Priest, as they take it, hee doeth likew ise condemne in our
Ministers, neyther doe themseiues ascribe it to them. And
therefore the Libeller in these poyntes w^riteth like himselfe.
l^ti^^^' " Touching Wigginton, &c."

Answere. That whicli he speaketh of Wigginton, is like the

rest, sauing for his saucie and malapert behauiour tow'arde the
Archbishoppe : wherein in trueth, hee did beare with him
too much. Wigginton is a man well knowen vnto him, and if
hee knewe himselfe, hee would confesse that hee had great
cause to thanke the Archbislioppe. As hee was a foolish,
proude, and vaine boy, a laughing stocke for his follie to all
the societie with whom hee lined : so doeth hee retaine the
same qualities being a man, sauing that his follie, pride, and

Martins late Lihell. 35

vanitie is much increased : so that nowe hee is become ridi-
culous euen to his owne faction.

The honestest, the most, and the best of his parish did ex-
hibite to the high Commissioners, articles of very great
moment against him : the like whereof haue seldome bene
seene in that Court. The most and woorst of them ar^
prooued by diuers sufficient witnesses, and some of them con-
fessed by himselfe, as it appeareth in record. For which
enormities, and for that hee refused to make condigne satis-
faction for the same, and to conforme himselfe to the orders
of the Church, by lawe established : he was by due order of
lawe deposed from his Ministerie, and depriued of his bene-
fice, and so remayneth, being vnfit and vnworthie of either.

The tale of Atkinson is a lowde, notorious, and knowen lie.
For neither did he euer say so to the Archbishop, neither
would hee haue taken it at his hands, neither was that any
cause of Wiggintons depriuation : but vanitie and hypocrisie
causeth this man to haue so small conscience in lying, accord-
ing to that saying, " Omnis hypocrisis mendacio plena est."

That heathenish vntruth vttered diuers times in this booke,
that the Archbishoppe should accompt preaching of the word
of God to be heresie, and mortally abhorre and persecute it, is
rather to bee pitied then answered. If man punish not such
sycophants, God will do it, to whose iust iudgement the
reuenge of this iniurie is referred. He doth bridle factious
and vnlearned Preachers, such as the more part of that sect
are, who notwithstanding crie out for a learned Ministerie,
themselues being vnlearned, and so would be accounted of all
men, if it were not pi'opter studium partium. I say with
S. Hierome, " Nunc loquentibus et pronunciantibus plenus est
orbis : loquuntur quas nesciunt, docent quae non didicerunt,
magistri sunt cum discipuli ante non fuerint." The world is
full of them that can speake and talke : but they speake the
thinges they knowe not : they teach the thinges they have not
learned : they take vpon them to teach before they were

36 Answeres to

schollers to learne. Indeede our Church is too full of such
talkers, rather then sober teachers, whome hee professeth
himselfe greatly to mislike. Otherwise hee defieth all Mar-
tinistes in Encflande, and doeth appeale vnto the whole State
of the learned and obedient Clergie for his innocencie therein,
Libei.pag.3i " Touching master Euans, &:c :"
Answere. That of Euttiis Concerning the Vicarage of War-

wike, is maliciously reported. He reiected him for lacke of
conformitie to the orders of the Church. If hee haue done
him any wrong thereby, the lawe is open, hee might haue
had his remedie. That honourable person mentioned by the
Libeller, I am sure, accepted of his answer. And I knowe,
that according to his honourable disposition, hee thinketh him-
selfe greatly abused by the libeller in this point. But what
caretli such a corner-creeper what he saith of any man, be he
neuer so honourable ? The rest of that tale is vntrue, not
worth answering. And if the relator thereof durst appeare
and shewe himselfe. May-tin could not be long vnknowen. If
any of his men at any time reported, that hee shoulde say,
hee woulde not be beholding to neuer a noble man in this
land, &c. hee sheweth himselfe to be of the Libellers con-
ditions, that is, a common lyar. For hee neuer spake the
wordes to any man, neither doeth he vse that familiaritie with
his men. But the Libeller careth not what hee speaketh,
either of him, or of his men, so that he may fill vp his libel
wuth vntrue slaunders.

That which followeth of the Archbishops words to the
knight, " that he was the second person of the land, ficc." is
of the same kinde. The knight I am sure is liuing, let him
be examined of that matter. True it is, that there was a good
knight with him, an olde friend of his about such a sute :
but that he euer spake any such wordes vnto him, as the
Libeller woulde make the worlde beleeue, is most false : the
Knight liueth and can testifie the same. But the Libeller
tliinketh all men to be as proude and malapert as himselfe and

Martins late Lihell. 37

other of his faction are, whose pride the world seeth, and it is
vntolerable.

He was neuer D. Perns boy, nor vnder him at Pag. 32.
any time, but as felow of the house where he was master.
Neither did he euer cary his, or any other mans cloak e
bagge : Although if he had so done, it had bin no disgrace
to him. Better mens sonnes then the Libeller is, haue
caried cloakebags. But the lewde man is not ashamed to lye
in those things, that are open to euery mans eyes : such
is his malice and impiidencie.

How Dauisons Catechisme was allowed, or how Pag. 34.
long in perusing, I know not : some paultrie pamphlet belike
it is, like to that busie and vnlearned Scot, now termed to be
the author thereof. D. Wood is better able to iudge of such
matters, then either Damson, or any Martinist, that dare be
knowen.

" Touching the Apocrypha, &c." Libel, pag. 37

He gaue commandement in deede, and meaneth to see it
obserued. For who euer separated this Apocryi^ha from the
rest of the Bible, from the beginning of Christianity to this
day ? Or what Church in the world, refourmed or other,
doth yet at this present ? And shal we suffer this singularitie
in the church of England, to the aduauntage of the aduersary,
offence of the godly, and contrary to al the world besides ? I
knowe there is great difference betweene the one and the
other : yet all learned men haue from the beginning, giuen
to the Apocrypha authoritie, next to the Canonicall Scriptures.
And therfore such giddie heads, as seeke to deface them, are
to be bridled. A foule shame it is, and not to be suffered,
that such speeches should be vttered against those bookes, as
by some hath bene : enough to cause ignorant people to dis-
credite the whole Bible.

" Touching Doctor Sparke, &c." 44 e.pag.

Their Honors that were the present, can and wil, Answere.
I am sure, answere for the bishops to this vntrueth. They

38 Ansuwres to

made report to diuers in publike place, and some to the
highest, of that coference, after an other sort, and to another
end, the the Libeller doth. That seely Ohiection God know-
eth, was soone answered in few words, viz. That the tras-
lation read in our Churches, was in that point according to
the Septuaghit, and correspondent to the Analogic of faith.
For if the word be vnderstood of the Israelites, then is it true
to say, that " they were not obedient to his comandement :"
but if of the signes and wonders, that Moses and Aaron did
before Pharao, or of Moses and Aaron themselues, then is it
on the other side true, that " they were obedient to his com-
mandement." This might haue satisfied any learned and
peaceable Diuine, and pacified their immoderate contention
against the booke of common praier. This was then, and is
now, the answere to that friuolous obiection, and this is the
Nonplus that the Libeller vaunteth of. More modestie might
haue become both D. Sparine, and the reporter, euen con-
scientia suce imheciUitatis^ in that conference.
Libel, pa. 50. " Touching Patrikc, &c."

Answere. He ncuer made Pair ike Minister, neither intended
to make him, neither was hee of his acquaintance at all in
Worcester. It is wel knowen that the Archbishop hath not
ordeined raoe, then onelie two Ministers, since his comming
to this Archbishoprike. And therefore this Calumniation
must be placed with the former.

Thus is this godlesse Libeller answered in few words,
touching such matters wherwith he chargeth the most reue-
rend fadier the Archbishop of Cant, whereby the world may
perceiue, with what spirit he is possessed. The wisema
Prouer.24. saith, " that destruction shall suddenly come vpo the
backbiter and calumniator." The Psalmist saith, '' The Lord
Psalm 55. wil dcstroy lying lips, and the togue which speaketh
proud things :" and " that death shal suddenly come vpon
them, and hell shall receiue them." S. Ambrose saith, '' that
Detractors are scarcely to be accounted Christians." And

Martins late L ihell. 39

Cyprian saith, " Non qui audit, sed qui facit conuitium, miser
est." Not he that is railed at, but he that raileth, is the
wretched man. The wicked lewes, when they could not
otherwise answere Christ, called him Samaritan, and saide he
had a deuill, and shortly after tooke vp stones, and cast at
him. So the Anabaptists, within our memory, after slaun-
derous and opprobrious calumniations against the godly
preachers and magistrates then lining, fell to blowes and open
violence. The Libeller in this booke hath performed the one,
and threatned the other.

This haue I laid downe word by worde, as I receiued the same from
my Lorde of London: who desireth to haue the matter heard by
indifferent ludges, and will shew the Suggestions to be very vntrue.

And as to Martins lewd exclamation against the B. o? London
cocerning the cloth thought to be stollen fro the Dyars, this
is the truth of the case : that vpon notice giue to the said B.
that such like cloth was wayued within his Manor of Fulham,
and left in a ditch there, and no owner knowen, hee presently
hoping to take them that brought it thither, or at the least to
saue the same from purloyning or miscarying, appoynted the
same to be watched diuers nights : and in the end hearing
neyther of the owners, nor of the that so waiued it, willed the
same to bee brought to his house in Fulham, and there to be
kept for him or them which by law ought to haue it, were it
in respect of the first property, or of the alteratio therof by
means of the liberties. Whereupon, a good space after, the
Dyars indeed came to the Bishop, and claimed the cloth, and
sought by earnest means to haue it again, without making any
proofe, that the cloth was theirs, or that the same cloth was it,
for which the theeues were executed, or that fi*esh sute was
made after the saide theeues for the same. But vj^on co-
ference had with learned Lawyers therein, it was resolued, that
the propertie of this cloth was altered and transferred to the

40 Answeres to

lyberties : and so It seemeth the Dyars themselues haue found,
els would they by lavve haue sought remedy therefore yer
nowe, it beeing well nie towards three yeares since. Yet
neuerthelesse, so far hath the said bishop beene from exacting
the extremity, that offer hath bene made to the Dyars of a
good part of the cloth, where in rigour of the law, they haue
lost all: And further to restore all, or to make sufficient
recompence therefore, if by law it ought to be so, vpon the
examination of the trueth of the case. And as for Martins
erronious iudgment, that this is theft, beeing taken and claym-
ed by right and lawe, as aforesayd, because the true owners
are defeated (as hee saith) surely, hee might knowe if it were
matter for his humor, that the Lawe worketh this in other
cases, as in strayes proclaymed and kept a yeere and a daye,
according to the law, the propertie is altered, and transferred
to the Lord from the true owner : so is it for stolen cattell,
brought bona fide to the ouert market : The first owners pro-
pertie is gone, and the buyer hath it : And so is it for waiued
goods, as was this cloth. And to she we that the sayde Bishop
had not so great a desire to detaine the cloth as the Libeller
hath presumed, hee often times asked an officer of his, howe
it happened that the Dyars came not for it : for hee was euer
ready, and yet is, to deliuer it to them, or the value thereof, if
it prooue to be theirs. And thus much is to be answered to
that matter.

The Libeller obiecteth against the Bishop as a great heinous
fault, that of his Porter he made a Minister : which, al things
considered, he thinketh that doing to be iustifiable and law-
fully done, and not to lacke example of many such that haue
bene after that sort admitted, both since her Maiesties com-
ming to the Crown, by many good Bishops, and by sound
histories Ecclesiasticall, that where the Church by reason of
persecutio or multitude of Hamlets, and free Chappels, which
haue commonly very small stipends for the Minister, honest
godly men, vppon the discretion of the Gouernours of the

Martins late Lihell. 41

Church, haue and might be brought in to serue in the want of
learned men, in prayer, administration of Sacraments, good
example of life, and in some sort of exhortation. And this
man therefore, when the Bishop founde him by good and long
experience to be one that feared God, to be conuersant in the
scriptures, and of very honest life and conuersation : he allowed
of him, to serue in a small congregation at Padington, where
comonly for the meannesse of the stipend, no Preacher coulde
be had, as in many places it commeth to passe where the
Parsonage is impropriat, and the prouision for the Vicar or
Curat is very smal. And how this poore man behaued him-
selfe there, time and tryall prooued him : for he continued in
that place with good liking of the people 8. or 9. yeres, till he
grew dull of sight for age, and thereby vnable for to serue any
longer. It is to be founde among the Greeke Canons, that in
Spaine and Africa w^hen the Goathes and Vandalles had by
extreme persecution made hauocke of the Church men, those
fewe that were left there aliue, made their moane to the
Churches of Rome and Italy, that their Churches stoode
emptie, because they could get none to serue, no not such
as were vnlearned. Whereby it appeareth, that in the time
of necessitie, and such great want, the Church did allowe of
very meane Clarkes, and so did they in the beginning of hir
Maiesties raigne. But Martin and his complices, hauing a
desire to throwe out of the Church, the booke of common
prayer, would rather haue the Churches serued by none, then
by such as by praier and administration of Sacraments should
keepe the people together in godly assemblies. But this
Libeller being as a botch in the body, wherunto all bad hu-
mors comonly resort, and fewe good, was cotent to take this
report of this poore man, and not at all to make mention, as he
might haue done, of that precise and straight order which the
Bishoppe obserueth in making Ministers. For most true it is
that the said B. admitteth none to orders, but such as he him-
self doth examine in his owne person in poynts of Diuinitie,

42 Answeres to

and that in the latin tongue, in the hearing of many : whereby
it Cometh to passe, that none lightly come at him, but such as
be Graduats, and of the vniuersities. But Martin neither
himselfe nor his cole cariers seeke for any thing that is co-
mendable, but like the spider that gathereth all that may turne
to poyson.

Further, for lacke of true matter, M. Maddoches must be
brought in by the Libeller to furnish his railing comedy. It
were ynough to say of that thus much, that the most reuerent
Father the Archbishop of Canterhurie examining that matter
betweene the Bishop and Maddoches, with some other Bishops
assisting him, founde the matter to make so sore against the
Bishop, that Maddoches himselfe was content before them to
aske him forgiuenes, and to promise that he would euer after
haue a reuerent regard of his duetie towards the saide Bishop,
as his Ordinarie. For if he should so vntruely haue played
with the name o£ Aelmer, by turning it into the name of IVIar-
elme, hee shoulde haue spoken against his conscience, as he
himselfe knoweth, and all the Court, and her ]\Iaiestie her
selfe can testifie, that it was a most shamefull vntrueth biased
abroade by one Lichfield a Musicion, which is nowe de-
parted.

Here might bee noted, howe Doctor Per tie, beeing at no
meane mans table, and hearing of such slanderous rayling of
felling of the Elmes at Fulham, he asked one of the company
being an ancient Lawyer, howe long the Elmes of Fulham had
bene felled. Said the Lawyer, some halfe yere past. Nowe
truly saide D. Perne, they are marueilouslie growen in that
time, for I assure you I was there within these foure daies, and
they seeme to be two hundred yeeres old. And maister Vice-
chamherlaine at her Maiesties being at Fulham, tolde the
Bishop that her Maiestie misliked nothing, but that her High-
nesse lodging was kept from all good prospects by the thick-
nesse of the trees. Lo, you may see hereby, that the Libeller
to set out his Pasquill, raketh all tilings by all reportes from all

Martins late Lihell. 43

the Sycophants in the world, and maketh no choise of man or
matter, so that it may serue his turne.

And for any Letter written by the maister of Requests
so iestinglie, as the Libeller reporteth, Maddockes hath
deceiued him : for there was no such matter, nor the man
from whome the Bishop wrote, was none of his seruant,
nor is.

Nowe commeth in Dame Lawson to frumpe the bishoppe
with impudent and vnwomanlie speech, and vnfit for that sexe,
whome Paul vtterly forbiddeth to speake in the congregation.
But considering the circumstaunces of time, place, and persons,
it is to bee thought that Dame Lawson came at no time to the
bishoppe in that brauerie : for if she had, the bishop is not so
soft but shee shoulde haue felt of Discipline, and of the
Queenes authoritie. Surelie the bishop and such other of the
Reuerend fathers that are so bitten by this Libeller, may
comfort themselues by the exaple of Athanasius and others as
I before haue said, which were most shamefully accused by
the heretikes, of murder, robbery, enchantment, whoredome,
and other most detestable crimes, to deface them to the
worlde, to the ende that their heresies might be the better
liked of. But Martin remember that saying " Vse homini per
quern scandalum venit," and that lude saith, " that Micliael
when he disputed with the Deuill about the body of Moses,
the Angell gaue no railing sentence against him, but said, the
Lord rebuke thee, Sata." And if it pleased you to remeber
that booke that is fathered vpon Ignatius in Greeks which at-
tributeth so much to the bishops, you would be good master
to bishops, against whom so vnreuerently you cast out your
stomacke.

And for your iesting at the Bishop for bowling vpon the
Sabboth, you must vnderstand that the best expositor of the
Sabboth, which is Christ, hath saide, that the Sabboth was
made for man, and not man for the Sabboth : an"d man may
haue his meate dressed for his health vpon the Sabboth, and

44 Answer es to

why may lie not then haue some comienient exercise of the
body, for the health of the body ?

You will take small occasion to raile, before you will hold
your tongue. If you can charge the Bishop that euer he
withdrew himself from Sermon or seruice by any such exer-
cise, you might bee the bolder with him : but contrariwise it
is wel knowen, that he and his whole familie doeth euery day
in the weeke twise say the whole seruice, calling upon God
for them selues, the State, and the Queenes Maiestie, pray-
ing for her highnesse by that meanes deuoutly and heartily
many times : I pray God you do the like. But, " oratio
animae maleuolae non placet Deo :" The prayer of a malicious
heart neuer pleaseth God.

Martin with his bitter stile of malicious Momiis dipt in ihe
gall of vngodlinesse, proceedeth in a shamelesse vntrueth
touching the Bishops answere to the executors of Allein the
Grocer, as though he should flatly denie the payment of a
certaine debt, due to the sayde Allein : which is as true as
all the rest of Martins writings is honest and sober. For
bee it that at the first demaunde, the Bishoppe was some-
what mooued to heare his name to be in the Merchants
bookes, which hee euer so precisely auoyded, that commonly
he sendeth to them whom hee hath to doe with, w^arning
them to deliuer nothing in his name, without his owne hand
or ready money, vsed peraduenture some sharpe w^ordes in a
matter that was so suddaine and so strange to him : Yet most
certaine it is, that though not at that time, yet very shortly
after, the debt was discharged, as shall be prooued, long
before Martins railing booke was heard of or scene: ten
pound excepted, which the sayde executors for a time
respited. But this fellowe will trauaile farre before he will
lacke matter to furnish a lye.

Anotlier mountaine that he maketh of molehils (for such is
all his blasphemous buildings) js, that one Benison a poore
man, was kept in the Chncke I cannot tell ho we long, vniustly

Martins late Lib ell. 45

without cause, &:c. The trueth is this : Benison comming
from Geneua, full fraught with studie of Lmouations, and
vtterly emptie of obedience, which Beza that learned Father
had or might haue taught him, as by his Epistles appeareth,
both to the Queene and the gouernors of the Church :
set vp in London his shop of disobedience, being maried
in a contrary order to the booke and vsage of the Church
of England, abusing good M. Foxe as hee himselfe in
griefe of heart after confessed. After that, the said Benison
gathering conuenticles, and refusing to goe to his owne parish
church, seeking to set al in combustion with schisme in the
Citie, was long before the B. heard any thing of him, called
before Sir Nicliolos Woodrofe a graue Citizen, and the
Recorder : who found him in such an humour, that they ment
to haue sent him to prison. But because he was of the
Clergie, they thought good to commit him to his Ordinarie,
who trauailing with him most earnestly to bring him to the
Church and become orderly, when he coulde profite nothing
with him, sent him againe to the Sessions to the Lord Maior
and the Judges. After they had dealt with him, and could
finde at his hands nothing but railing, they sent him againe to
the Bishop, and he finding him in vnspeakeable disobedience
to her Maiestie and her Lawes, offered him the oath, which
he contemptuously and spitefully refused. Which being cer-
tified according to order, hee was sent to the Queenes bench,
and was condemned, and thereupon sent to prison. And
this is that wonderful tragedie wherin this fellow so greatly
triumpheth, wishing belike (as his whole Libell seemeth to
desire) that no malicious schismatike should be punished
for moouing sedition in the lande. But to this vnbrideled
tongue, it may be said as the Psalme sayth, " Quid gloriaris
in malitia tua? &:c." Where he courseth the Bishop of
London with the lewde lying Epithete of Dumhe John, fetched
I cannot tell from what grosse conceite, either as willingly
stumbling upon Dumbe for Don, or for that he preacheth not

46 Answeres to

so oft, as hee and other of his crewe babbling in their verball
sermons vse to doe, or from whence else I knowe not, vnlesse
it please his wisedome to play with his owne conceite, and
minister matter to the Prentises and Women of London, to
sport himselfe in that pretie deuised and newe fomide name.
If the Bishop shoulde answere for himselfe, I knowe he might
say somewhat after this sort : Good charitable Alartin, how
olde are you ? how long haiie you knowen the man ? what
reports in the booke of Martyrs, in Master Ashams booke
of his Schoolemaster, and in some learned men that haue
written from beyond the Seas, haue you heard of him ?
Master Foxe saith of him, that hee was one of the fine, and
now onely aliue, that stoode in the solemne disputations in
the first of Queene Mary, with a hundred hauberdes about
his eares : (the like whereof you threaten now him and others)
in the defence of the Gospell, against all the learned Papists
in England. For the which hee was driuen into banishment,
and there continued for the space of fine or sixe yeeres,
visiting almost all Vniuersities in Italie and Germanie, hauing
great conference with the most and best learned men : at the
last being stayed at lany, an vniuersitie erected by the dukes
of Saxon ie, and should, if he had not come away, had the
Hebrewe lecture, which Snepphimis had, intertained by the
to read in their said vniuersity both Greeke and Latin,
in the company and with the good loue and liking of
those famous men, Flaccus Illyricus, Victorius, Striyellus,
D. Snepphimis, called alter Luther, with diners others, where
belike he was not dumb. And after cdming home, was
appointed among the famous learned men, to dispute againe
with the enemies of the religion, the papisticall Bishops, and
like, that if the disputations had continued, to shewe him not
ignorant in all the three tongues, as he wil yet, if Martin
Malapert prouoke him too far, not to be dumbe. Is he
dumbe because hee was the onely preacher in J^eicestershire
for a space, as the noble Earle of Hnntincjton can witnesse ?

Martins late Lihell. 47

and by their two meanes, that shire, God be blessed, was con-
uerted and brought to that state that it is now in ? which in
true rehgion is aboue any other place, because they retaine
the Gospell without contention, which fewe other places doe.
And in Lincolneshire did he nothing ? did he not first purge
the Cathedral Church, being at that time a neast of vncleane
birdes, and so by preaching and executing the Commission, so
preuailed in the countrey (God blessing his labours) that not
one recusant was left in the countrey, at liis comming away to
this sea of London ? Is this to be dumbe ? how many Ser-
mons hath hee preached at Paules crosse ? sometime three
in a yeere, yea, sometime two or three together, being an
olde man, to supply some yonger mens negligence.

It is omitted, that Episcopomastix had a fling at the
Bishoppe of London for swearing by his faith, wherefore he
termeth him a Swag. What hee meaneth by that, I will not
diuine : but as all the rest is lewd, so surely herein he hath a
lewde meaning. It is to be thought, that the Bishop wil take
profite hereby, being a man that hath diligently read Plutarke,
" De vtilitate capienda ab inimico." If it bee an othe, as this
gentleman hath censured it, it is not to be doubted, but that he
wil amend it : but if it were lawful, as it may bee for any
thing Martin can say, to aske his brotherhood, what Amen sig-
nifieth, or w^hether it be an othe : then in his wicked and mali-
cious wishes for the ouerthrovv of the Clergie, how oft is he
to be found to say Amen ? for in the phrase of our speech, hy
my faith signifieth no more, but, in very triieth, bona Jlde^ in
truethj assuredly, id est, Amen.

It is to be thought, that Martin misliketh to say by his faith,
because a railing and slanderous spirit can haue no faith : for
where Charitie is away (the soule of all good workes) there
can be no faith. Read that of Paul, " Charitas non inuidet,
non est suspicax, &c." The contraries whereof swell in Martin
as venemous humours in an infectious sore.

Among other their reproches, they affirme of the bishop of

48 Answeres to

Rochester, that hee presented him selfe to a benefice. I doe
not thinke it to be true, for that I know it can not be good in
Lawe. If he hath procured a benefice in way of Commendam
(as they call it) it is by lawe allowed, and hath bene done by
other.

The bishop of Lincolne is knowen to bee learned and
zealous in religion. There are few men towarde her Maiestie
that haue preached in the court, either oftner times, or with
more commendation, or better liking, as w^ell before he was
bishop, as since. It is therefore maruaile, that none in all this
time could espie his inclination vnto corrupt and Papisticall
doctrine, vntill the chickens of the scratching kite yong Mar-
tinists, got wings to flee abroad, and crie out vntrueths against
euerie man that displeaseth them.

If the bishop of Lincolne had not euen of late shewed him-
selfe in the Commission Court, at the examination of some of
them, he had nowe escaped this scratch of the lewde lying
Martin Marprelate. What his wordes were I haue forgotten,
and yet I heard them deliuered by a learned man that was
present. For I did not then meane to deale in this cause, but
they were nothing soiiding to that which the Libell layeth
downe. And the person considered at whose funerall hee
preached, hee could not with com.elinesse speake lesse in her
commendation then he did, vnlesse they woulde haue had him
as rash and furious as themselues, and to enter into Gods
secrete iudgement, and openly to condemne her as a reprobate.
God may worke great matters in a moment.

The bishop of Winchester is charged with certeine wordes
vttered in two sermons the last Lent : the one in the Queenes
Chappell, the other at S. Marie Queries in Soiithu'arhe. The
wordes of the challenge are these, " Like a flattering hypocrite,
he protested before God and the congregation, that there was
not in the worlde at this day, nay, there had not beene since
the Apostles time such a flourishing state of a Church, as nowe

Martins late Lihell. 49

wee haue in England." Surely, if hee had vttered these
wordes for the state of the Church appointed by lawe and
order, not respecting the faultes of particular persons, it might
in Christian duetie bee well defended. But it was not vttered
in this manner, nor for the matter, nor for the time. The first
part of those wordes hee doth not acknowledge at all, for they
are purposely inserted to stirre enuie.

Thus in deede it was deliuered: " As for the trueth of doc-
trine, according to the worde of God, for the right administration
of the Sacramets, for the true worship of God in our prayer,
layde downe in the booke of seruice : since the Apostles age,
vnto this present age of the restoring of the gospell, there was
neuer Church vpon the face of the earth, so nigh the sinceri-
tie of Gods trueth, as the Church of England is at this day."
These wordes with Gods helpe, he will iustifie to be true, vpon
the daunger, not of his lining only, but of his life also, against
any man that will withstand it : and yet therein shall not shew
him selfe either " desperate Dicke," or " shamelesse, impudent
or wainscot faced Bishop," as it pleaseth the Libeller to rayle.
Neither doth he thinke, that any learned man that fauoureth the
Gospell, though he mislike some things and persons now in
present vse, will reproue it. The Papists I know in deede doe
detest the Assertion, and thinke their Synagogue blasphemed
by it: No refourmed Church can iustly take offence at it.
Where the bishop is burdened by this speech to excuse the
multitude of Thieues, Drunkards, Murtherers, Adulterers, ^^c.
that be in our Church : neither did his thought conceiue, nor
his wordes include any such matter. But what doeth not
malice, enuie, and spite vtter against the most innocent person
that is ? The bishop of Winchester hath openly more im-
pugned the vices of this age heere in the Church of England,
then the whole broode of them that are of the Anabaptisticall
Conuenticles, and the residue of these Libellers. " Woe be
to them" (saith Esay the Prophet) " that speak euill Esay. 5.
of good, and good of euill, and put light for darkenesse, and

50 Answer es to

darkenesse for light, sweete for sowre, and sowre for sweete."
Psai. 120. Dauid had great cause to crie, " domine Hbera
animam meam a labijs iniquis, et a hngua dolosa." And
Pro. 24. Salomon, " cogitatio stulti peccatum est, et abominatio
hominum Detractor." The deuise of a foole is sinne, and all
men abliorre the backbiter or Slaunderer. If any man will
reprooue the Assertion before written, God willing he shall
be answered, so that he rayle not.

This may be a sufficient aunswere to the vntruth fathered
vpon the B. of Winchesters words, and that he is not for the
same iustly tearmed " Monstrous and flattering hypocrite,
speaking against his owne conscience." But I see in these
words the reproch not only of the B. but much more a
malicious spite against this Church of England, and that so
deepely setled in their hearts, that their eares cannot, without
griefe, heare any good spoken of it. Therefore I thinke my
selfe in Christian dutie bound, somewhat farther to followe
this matter, and with some signification of thankfulnesse, to
acknowledge and confesse those excellet blessings, which it
hath pleased God, of his great mercies, to bestowe vpon the
same, as well in King Edward the sixts dayes, as much more
in her Maiesties reigne that nowe is : and first, to beginne with
that which is the principall, that is, the sinceritie of doctrine,
and all branches of true religion receiued, professed, taught,
and established in this Realme. In which point, I thinke it
very superfluous and needles for me to recite the particular
branches, and to make a new catechisme, or to pen a new con-
fession of the Church of England, seeing they both are so
sufficiently performed, that (without enuy be it spoken) there
is none better in any refourmed Church, in Europe. For a
Catechisme, I refer them to that which was made by the
learned and godly man Master .Nowel, Deane of Paiiles,
receiued and allowed by the Church of England, and very
fully grounded and established vpon the worde of God. There
may you see all the parts of true Religion receiued, the

Martins late Lihell, 51

difficulties expounded, the trueth declared, the corruptions of
the Church of Rome reiected. But this I like not in our
Church, that it is lawfull to euery man to set foorth a newe
Catechisme at his pleasure. I read, that in the Primitiue
church, that thing did great harme, and corrupted the mindes
of many simple persons with foule errours and heresies. T
see the like at this day : for thereby many honest meaning
hearts are caried away to the misliking of our manner of
prayer, and administration of Sacramentes, and other orders :
whereby it is made a principall instrument to maintaine and
increase discorde and dissention in the Church.

For a sound and true confession acknowledged by this our
church, I refer them to that notable Apologie of the English
church, written not many yeeres since, by that lewel of
England, late Bishop of Sarishurie. Wherein they shall find
al partes of Christian religion confessed and proued, both by
the testimonie of the canonicall scriptures, and also by the
consent of all learned and godly antiquitie for the space of
certain hundred yeres after Christ. For the integrity and
soundnes, for the learning and eloquence shewed in the same
apologie, they (that contemne that notable learned man be-
cause hee was a bishoppe) may haue very good testimonie in
a little Epistle, written by Peter Martir vnto the said bishoppe,
and nowe printed, and in the latter edition set before the same
Apologie : where they shall finde that hee speaketh not for
himselfe onely, but for many other learned men of the church
of Tygure, and other places. Nowe, as this learned bishop
doth acknowledge and confesse for this Church, all trueth of
doctrine : so doth hee reprooue, condemne and detest all cor-
ruptions brought into the same, either by the church of Rome,
or by any other auncient or newe heretikes, whome hee there
particularly nameth : yea, and to the great comfort of all
them that are members of the same church, and acknowledge
the same confession, hee prooueth and euidently sheweth, that
the testimonies of the Scriptures, wheron that confession is

D 2

52 Ansiceres to

grounded, for the true interpretation of them, haue the wit-
nes and consent of all the learned antiquitie, as I haue saide,
for certaine hundred yeeres. Which I take to bee a very
good comfort and confirmation to all honest consciences in
these captious and quarelling dayes.

That which I meane, I will declare by some particulars.
What is more euidet, certain and firme for the article of the
" person of Christ in his Godhead and mahood," then those
things that the auncient fathers decreed out of the canonical
scriptures in the Coiicels of Nice, Constantinople^ Ephesns,
Chalcedon, and some others against Aritts, SamosatenuSy
ApollinariSj Nestorins, Eutiches, and those heretikes that
were tearmed Monotholetes Sfc ? Therfore whosoeuer do
teach contrarie to the determination of those councels (as some
do in these daies) they do not iustly hold that principal article
and fovmdation of Christian religion.

Moreouer, as touching the grace and benefite of Christ, the
beginning whereof riseth from the eternall lone of God toward
vs, and from the free election to redemption and eternall salua-
tion, and proceedeth to our vse and benefit, by the dis-
pensation of Christ once offered vpon the crosse, by effectual
calling wrought by the holy ghost in preaching of the gospell,
by our iustification, sanctification, and the gift of perseuerance
and continuance in tlie faith, thereby in the end to obtaine
resurrection and eternall life : touching (I say) this free grace
of God (another principall ground of Christian religion) what
could be, or can bee more certainly or abundantly layde
downe out of the holy scriptures, then was determined in the
councels of Carthage, Mileuitane, Aurasicane <^c. against the
Pelagians, and other enemies of the free grace of God in
Christ lesu our Sauiour ? Especially if you adde the writings
o^ August, and other ancient fathers for defence of the same.

As to that which is necessary to bee knowen touching the
true Catholique Church (a matter of great iniportaunce euen
at this day) what can bee more copiously or with more

Martins late Lihell. 53

perspicuity declared, then is by that learned father Augustine,
as well in other places, as principally in his bookes against
the Donatists ?

Likewise, for the matter of the Sacrament of the Lordes
Supper, (if simple trueth coulde content men) what is more
euident, then that doctrine, which hath bene layd down by the
ancient fathers, lustine, Irenceus, TertuUiayi, Cyprian, Augus-
tine, Theodorete, and a number of other ? For proofe whereof,
I referre you to B. lew ell, in his worthy booke, wherein he
answereth Har dings reply against his 27 questions, proposed
at Paules Crosse, &c. I remeber, touching this matter of the
Sacrament, Oecolampadius, a man of great reading and godli-
nes, saith of S. August, '* Is primus mihi vellicauit aurem."
He did first put me in minde of the true vnderstanding of this
Sacrament.

These foure principal Articles I haue laid downe for ex-
ample, that the Christian Reader may the more easily perceiue
what comfort it is to any Church, to haue the grounds of their
faith and religion so established vpon the holy Scriptures, that
for the interpretation of the same, they haue the testimonie
and consent of the Primitiue Church, and the ancient learned
Fathers. From which Consent they should not depart, either
in doctrine, or other matter of weight, vnlesse it so fal out in
them, that we be forced thereto, either by the plaine wordes
of the Scriptures, or by euident and necessary conclusions
following vpon the same, or the Analogic of our faith.
Which thing if we shal perceiue, we ought, and safely may,
take that liberty that themselues, and especially Augustine
hath vsed, and requireth other to vse. '* Nee Catho- ^^ ^nitate
licis Episcopis, &c." " We must not consent (saith Eccie.cai).
Augustine,) so much as to Catholique Bishops, if they
be deceiued, and be of opinion contrary to the Canonicall Scrip-
tures." Againe, " I am not tied with the authoritie contraCres-
of this Epistle. For I haue not the writings of con. lib. 2.
Cyprian in like estimation, as I haue the Canonicall

54 Answer es to

Scriptures, but I measure them by the rule of the holy Scrip-
tures. If I finde any thing in his writings agreeing to the
Scriptures, I receiue it with commendation and reuerence :
if otherwise, with his good leaue, I refuse it." The like you
haue, Epist. 48. 111. <5* 112. Li Prooemio U. 3. de Trinifate,
and many other places. Otherwise, to reiect the testimonie
of the ancient Fathers rashly, is a token of too much con-
fidence in our owne wits. It was noted as a great fault in
Nestorius, and a chiefe cause of his heresie, that contemning
the Fathers, hee rested too much vpon his own iudgement.
The like confidence drew many learned men, and of great
gifts, to be Patrons of sundry foule and shamefull errours.
How came it to passe, that after that notable Councell of Nice,
so many detestable heresies arose against the Deitie and the
Humanitie of Christ, against the vniting of both natures, and
the distinction of the properties of them ? &c. but only out of
this roote, that they contemned the graue sentences, inter-
pretations, and determinations of those famous Confessors and
great learned Fathers, as were in the same assembled, and
had too much liking in their owne wits and learning. But
*• woe be unto them" (saith Esay) " that are ouerwise in their
owne conceite." Jlc/ilius in his first booke against Entyches
saith thus. " These cloudes of fond and vaine accusations
are powred out by them chiefly, which are diseased either with
the sickenesse of ignorance, and of a contentious appetite :
and while they being puffed vp with confidence of a proud
stomacke, for this only cause they reiect the rides of faith,
laid downe by the ancient fathers, that they may thrust into
the Church their owne wauering deuises, which they haue
ouerthwartly conceiued." This sentence, I would our vn-
charitable accusers and troublers of the Church would well
weigh and consider with themselues. Therfore (good reader)
J protest for my selfe, and for the residue of this church, that
we dare not in consciece, nor thinke it tollerable, with con-
tempt to reiect the testimonies of antiquity in establishing any

Martins late Lihell. 55

matter of weight in the Church. We leaue that to our hasty
diuines, that in three yeeres study thinke themselues able
to controll al men, and to haue more learning then all the
Bishops in England : And for this cause will they giue no
credit to ancient writers against their new found equality. For
with them, it is a foule fault once in a sermon to name an
ancient father, or to alledge any testimony out of his works.

Nowe (good Christian Reader) seeing by the good blessing
of God, we haue all parts of Christian fayth and Religion
professed and taught in this Church, and the same grounded
vpon the canonicall Scriptures, with the consent and exposition
of the Primitiue Church and ancient Fathers : What a vaunting
pride is it ? (as Cyprian speaketh) what an vnthankefulnesse
to God ? what [an] vncharitable affection toward the Church
of their naturall Countrey, that they cannot abide any good
to be spoken of it ? pretending nothing but the priuate faultes
and vices of some men, or the disagreeing from them in some
orders and partes of Gouernement, which they will neuer be
able to proue by the word of GOD to bee of necessitie. In
other reformed Churches, whome they so greatly extolle, and
would make paterne to vs, haue they not imperfections?
Haue they not foule faults, and great vices among all sorts of
men, as well Ministers as others? Surely, their worthiest
writers and grauest Preachers doe note, that they haue. And
if they woulde denie it, the world doth see it, and many good
men among them doe bewaile it. I will not stay in the other
blessings of God, wherewith hee hath adorned this Church.
I shall haue occasion to speake somewhat more of it hereafter,
and God send vs grace, that we may with true thankefulnesse
acknowledge it. But this I may not omitte without great
note of vnthankefulnesse towarde our mercifull God, which hath
not only preserued, maintained and defended the State, but
also appoynted this Church to be as a Sanctuarie or place of
refuge for the Saints of God, afflicted and persecuted in other
Countries for the profession of the Gospell : for whome I am

56 Answer es to

perswaded wee doe fare the better at Gods hand. And I
doubt not but in that respect, al reformed Churches in other
places, feeling the blessing of God by vs, thinke reuerently
of our State, and pray to God for vs, as all good men with
vs ought to doe for them, that the true linke of Christian
charitie may soundly knitte vs together in one bodie of right
faith and Religion. If some fewe persons thinke amisse of
our Church, I. impute the cause therof onely to the malicious
and vntrue reports made by some of our owne Countreymen
vnto them. Which persons, if they did vnderstand the true
State of this our Realme, would thinke farre otherwise, as
diuers of the most graue and learned writers haue already
euidently declared. This also is not the least blessing of
God, as well in the time of K. Edward, as in the reigne
of our gracious Souereigne, that this Church hath had as
ample ornamets of learned men, (^Rmvpantur vt Ilia Momo,}
as the most reformed Churches in Europe, and farre more
plentifully then some place, whose state they seeke to frame
vs vnto. Only I except those excellet men, who God had
prepared in the begining to be the restorers of his Trueth,
and doctrine of the Gospel in those parts : Namely we haue
had B. Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, Couerdale, Hooper, and
diuers other, which were no Bishops, as M. Bradford,
M. Sanders^ M. Rogers, M. Philpot, D. Haddon, &c. Most
of which, as they haue left good proofe of their learning in
writing : so did they confirme the same with their blood in
the ende. The like I may iustly say of them whome God
hath sent to restore his Trueth since the beginning of her
Maiesties reigne, (howsoeuer it plcaseth the Broode of the
Martinists to deface them) as Bishoppe Coxe, Pilhington,
Grindall, Sands, Home, Jewel, &c. which haue good testi-
monie of their learning giuen them by as graue, learned, and
zealous men, as any haue lined in this age, among whome
for certaine yeeres they liued. A nomber of other haue pro-
ceeded out of both our Vniuersities, which though Martin

Martins late Lihell. 57

Momus wil say the contrary, deserue singular commedation
for their learning, and haiie declared the same to the worlde in
answering and confuting the opprobrious writings of the com-
mon Aduersaries. In which their answeres (without enuie and
displeasure be it spoken) there appeareth as sufficient learning
as doeth in the most workes at this time published by the writers
of forreine Countreies. If Englishmen at this time so greatly
dispraysed, were giuen with like paines to set forth the exer-
cises of their studie and learning, as in other places they doe :
they woulde drawe as good commendation of learning to
their Countrey, as most other Churches doe. To which
nomber of ours, I adde also some of the, whom certaine
occasions haue caried away to the misliking of the present
state of this Church : which I knowe haue receiued of God
singular good giftes, which I pray earnestly they may vse to
to his glory, and the procuring the vnity and peace of the
Church, which our Hastie Diuines of M. M. his brood, seeke
to breake and disturbe. This testimonie, I thought my selfe
bounde in conscience to yeelde to that Church of my naturall
Countrey, in which, and by which, through the mercy of our
gracious God, I am that I am. The godly, I trust, will
interprete all to the best : the residue I looke not to please.

The B. of Winchester is further charged in this maner,
" He said that men might find fault, if they were disposed to
quarrel, aswel with the Scriptures, as with the booke of
common prayer. Who could heare this comparison without
trembling?" Let the Libellers, whatsoeuer they are, re-
meber, " Os quod metitur, occidit animam." At that time,
in S. Mary Queries church, in a large discourse, he did
answere the obiections that many make at this day, against
the booke of common praier, and toward the end vttered these
words, " If it could be without blasphemy, they might picke
as many and as great quarrels against the holy scriptures
theselues. For euen the best writings are subiect to the

D 3

58 Answeres to

slanderous malice of wicked me." This assertion was found
fault withall, by a lesuite or Massing priest at that time in
the Marshalsey, and therfore the B. the next Sunday follow-
ing, expounded his meaning, and at large shewed, that that
might be done, which beforetime was done by a great num-
ber : and that he was not so far beside himself, as to compare
the booke of common prayer with the holy scriptures in
dignity, trueth, or maiestie : He leaueth such blasphemous
dealing to the Papists, the Family of Loue, and some other
Sectaries : but he compared them in this (as it is before said)
that the Scriptures themselues were subiect also to slaunderous
and deprauing tongues, and yet not therfore to be reiected,
whereof he recited sundry examples. Cehiis that heathenish
Lib. 1. con- Epicurc, (against whom Origen writeth) in his book
traCeisum. called Verax, doth powre out many railing and
slaunderous reproches, not only against the holy Scriptures,
but also against the course of Christian Religion : as that they
receiued their religio and doctrine of the barbarous lewes,
that is, out of the bookes of Moses and the Prophets. The
Euseb. lib. like did Porphyrins an other Philosopher, and in his
6. cap. 19. bookes reprooued the Scriptures in many places :
for hee wrote thirtie bookes against Christian religion. That
Socr. lib. 1. scoffing sophistcr Libanius, and his scholler Julian
cap. 9. t}^g Apostata, vsed the like blasphemies aggainst the
Christian fayth, and the Scriptures, out of which it was
prooued, as appeareth in sundrie auncient Writers. Who
knoweth not, that some Heretikes reiected the most part of
the olde Testament, as false and fabulous ? The Valentiniane
Heretike, sayeth Tertullian, " Quaedam legis et Pro-
script. Ter- phetarum improbat, quaedam probat, id est. Omnia
bius.EuTeb. improbat, dum quaedam rcprobat." The Marcionists
lib. 4. cap. receiue onely the Gospell of Matthetve, the other

28. Epiplia- . i T Ti • 1 1 • 1

nius. Theo- they rcicct. And likewise they admitte but two
^'"■- Epistles of Saint Paul, that is, to Timothie and Titus,

and (as Hierome sayeth) to Philemon. Tatian also depraueth

Martins late Libell. 59

the Scriptures, reiecteth the Actes of the Apostles, and picketh
sundry other quarrels against them. There was neuer any
Heretike, but that to giue countenance to his opinion, he would
seeme to ground it vpon the Scriptures. And what is that
but wickedly to father lies vpon the Scriptures ? And for this
cause you know the Papists think it no sure ground to rest
vpon the scriptures onely, affirming blasphemously, that *' the
Scriptures are darke, vnperfect, and doubtfull, because they
may be wrested euery way, like a nose of waxe, or like a
leaden Rule." Wherefore, Christian charitie and modestie
woulde not thus maliciously and slaunderously wrest and
wring the words of the Bishop, tending to a good and godly
meaning.

Of like trueth it is, that he burtheneth the Bishop of Win-
chester, to affirme " that it was heresie to say. The preaching
of the worde was the onely ordinarie way to saluation," which
he neuer thought, or spake, either the, or at any other time of
his life. But in handling of that controuersie, Penrie spake
things so strangely and obscurely, that he seemed to attribute
that effect to the preaching of the word only, and not other-
wise vsed by reading : And being vrged with that question,
by occasion of reading the Scriptures in Churches, his answere
was such, as he euidently shewed himselfe to meane, that that
effect of saluatio could not be wrought by hearing the word
of God read, with some other wordes, giuing suspition of
worse matter. And then in deede the B. rose not out of his
place, (as these honest men doe carpe) nor spake in such
cholerike maner, as they pretend : but quietly said. My Lord,
this is not farre from Heresie. What were the words that
Penry vsed, and especially moued the B. to speake, he doeth
not at this time remember : but sure he is, they were as farre
fr5 that, which is laide downe in the Libel, as falshood can
be from truth. I wonder that me which professe God, yea,
or that beleeue there is a God, can with open mouth so
boldely powre foorth such heapes of vntrueths. " Detractor

60 Answeres to

abominabilis est Deo." The coimsell of the Prophet is good.
Psai. 34. " He that would gladly see good daies, let him
refraine his tongue from euill, and his lippes that they speake
Epist.iib. 7. no guile." " The mouth of a malicious man" (saith
Epist. 44. Ambrose) " is a deepe or bottomles pit. The inno-
cent that is too easie of credit, doth quickly fall, but he riseth
againe. But the backebiting railer is by his owne craft cast
downe headlong to confusion, in such sort, as he shall neuer
Super. Cont. Tccouer him selfe againe." And Bernard, " Let not
Serin. 24. j^y soule be in company of backbiting tongues,
because God doth hate them, when the Apostle sayth. Back-
biters are odious to God. Euerie one that backbiteth, sheweth
himselfe voyd of charitie. Moreouer, what other thing seeketh
he by deprauing, but that he whome hee backbiteth, may
come in hatred and contempt with the among whom he is
depraued ? Wherfore the backbiter woundeth charity, in all
that heare him, and somuch as in him lyeth, doth vtterly
destroy him whome hee striketh with his tongue."

As for the reproch of " want of learning," hee will not striue
much with them. The Bishoppe hath not vsed (God bee
thanked) to vaunt himselfe of great learning. Neyther doth
he disdaine to be accounted vnlearned of these men, which
many yeares since contemned Bishoppe lewell as a man of no
deepe learning, and euen of late daies could saye that Erasmus
was no Diuine. His praier is, that the small measure of .
knowledge, which it pleased God to giue him in the con-
tinuance of fiftie yeeres studie, may be employed to the glorie
of God, and the benefite of his Countrey. It is knowen fiue
and fourtie yeres since, that he was Master of Art, and Stu-
dent of Diuinitie, and disputed in that facultie : since which
time, hee was neuer drawen from that exercise of good learn-
ing. This is his greatest comfort, that since he was a yong
man in Magdalen Colledge in Oxford, hee hath bene brought
vp in tlie loue of the Gospell, and was reasonablie able to
con fir me his conscience, and to represse the aduersary, not

Martins late LibelL 61

only by the holy scriptures, but also by the writings of the
anciet Fathers, and the best authors of this age since the
renewing of the Gospell, as he hath many honest and learned
men witnesses yet aliue. M. Trauers, whome they preferre
before him, he knoweth not what he is. Hee neuer saw him
to his remembraunce, but once, and that was at my Lord of
Canterburies, in the presence of some honourable persons :
at which time the man shewed no great learning. Doctor
Sparke is so well knowen to the Bishoppe of Winchester, and
the Bishoppe to him, that hee cannot bee perswaded that
Doctor Sparke will affirme, that he did put the bishop at that
time or anie other (as they terme it) to a noii plus. But
whatsoeuer hee will doe, if the one or the other, or they both,
doe make anie bragge of a victorie then gotten (as I haue
before sayde) surelie they doe greatlie forget themselues, and
declare that Ladie Philautie did blear their eies, and made
that they could not see the right rules of modestie : especially
considering, what the witnesses were, and what report they
haue made thereof to the best of this Lande, which hath not
bene made vnknowen to the world. It is true that Gregorie
sayth, " Superbia lumen intelligentiae abscondit." Lib.epist.
Pride daseleth the eies of a mans vnderstanding. iEpist.3.
And again, Superhi SfC, Proud men when they thinke them
selues despised, fall by and by to railing. Cyprian, that
reuerend and learned father, sayth notably. " An Moral 8.
high and swelling heart, arrogant and proud bragging ^^^^' ^■"
is not of Christ that teacheth humilitie, but springeth of the
spirit of Antichrist." I pray GOD these men may remember
these lessons.

As touching the Gouernement of the Church of England,
now defended by the bishops, this I say. When God restored
the doctrine of the Gospell more sincerely and more aboun-
dantly then euer before, vnder that good young Prince, King
Edward G. at which time not the gouernours onelie of this

62 Answer es to generall

Realme vnder him, but a nomber of other Noblemen and
Gentlemen, were wel knowen to be zealous in the fauor of
the trueth : by consent of all the States of this Land, this
maner of gouernment that now is vsed, was by law confirmed
as good and godly. The bishops and other of the clergy that
gaue their aduise and consent to the same, were learned and
zealous. Bishop Cranmer, Ridley, LatimeVy and many other,
which after sealed their doctrine with their blood, all learned,
graue and wise in comparison of these yong Sectaries which
greatly please themselues. M. Couerdal and M. Hooper^
neuer thought to be superstitious or inclining to Antichristian
corruption, were contented to vse the office, authoritie, and
iurisdiction of bishops, the one at Exeter, the other at GIo-
cester. Peter Martir, Bucer, and lohn de AJasco, graue
men, and of great knowledge and godlinesse, did Hue in that
state vnder the Archbishops and bishops that then were, and
wrote to them most reuerendly, not refusing to giue them
those Titles, that nowe bee accompted Antichristian. The
like they did to other of late time. Reade the Preface of
Peter Martir, set before his Dialogues against Fbiquity, and
see what honourable testimonie hee giueth to bisliop Jewel,
and what titles he affoordeth him. To condemne all these as
Reprobate and Pety Antichrists, were great rashnesse, and
such impudencie as ought not in any Christian Church or
common weale to bee borne without punishment. When God
had marueilously preserued for vs our gratious soueraigne
Queene Elizabeth, and set her in her Fathers seat, being
brought vp from her tender yeres, in the instruction of Gods
trueth, shee tooke aduise of her most honourable Counsell,
Nobles, and learned of the Realme, and especially such as
were most forward in religion, and with consent of all the
States of this Realme, by law receiued, confirmed and esta-
blished the manner of Gouernment, and other orders of the
Church now obserued. The learned men that yeelded their
advise and consent to the same, were those reuerend and godly

quarrels made against the Bishops. 63

persons, that came lately out of banishment, from the schoole
of affliction, and could not so soon forget their Lord God, and
the zeale of his trueth, namely. Master Cox, Grindall, Sandes,
Home, Pilhinton, lewell, Parhhurst, and a number of other,
who were after chosen to be bishops, and executed those
offices, without grudging or repining of any, vntill about the
tenth yeere of her Maiesties raigne, the curious deuises
beganne to bee more common. Since which time, by tlie
countenauncing of some, they haue greatly increased in strange
assertions, and now be come almost to the highest. The
reproches therfore that are giuen to this state by these
Libellers, touch not onely the bishoppes, but the Prince, the
councell, and the honorable, worshipfull, wise, and learned
of the Realme.

As for this question of Church-gouernement, I meane not
at this time to stand much on it. For let them say what they
lust, for any thing that hath bene written hitherto touching it,
it is sufficiently answered. Onely this I desire, " That they
will lay downe out of the worde of God some iust proofes, and
a direct commaundement, that there should bee in all ages and
states of the Church of Christ, one onely forme of outwarde
gouernement." Secondly, " that they will note and name
some certaine particular Churches, either in the Apostles time,
or afterward, wherein the whole Gouernement of the Church
was practised, onely by Doctours, Pastours, Elders, and
Deacons, and none other, and that in an equalitie, without
superioritie in one aboue an other." If this be done soundlie
and truelie, without any wresting or double vnderstanding of
the places of Scripture : I protest they will shake that
opinion that nowe I haue of this present gouernement of the
Church of Englande, Yet vnder coiTection (I will not say,
that I know) but I am surehe perswaded, that they will neuer
be able to doe it.

Moreouer, " I would wish them vnfaignedly to declare
whether all the Churches at this day reformed in Europe,

64 Answeres to generall

where the light of the Gospell was first restored, and specially
of Saxonie and High Almaine, haue this gouernement, which
by these men is nowe required, and none other." If they haue,
it is a good preiudice for their cause : if they haue not, it is
hard, that the example of two or three Churches shoulde ouer-
rule all the residue, in which the light of the Gospell beganne
before them. And it may bee well sayde, " Did the Gospell
beginne first with you ?" Wee may not pull downe one Rome
and set vp an other. Surely as graue learned men as most
that haue written in this time, euidently affirme the contrary,
and doe make good proofe of this proposition. *' That one
forme of Church-gouernement is not necessarie in all times
and places of the Church, and that their Senate or Segniorie is
not conuenient vnder a Christian Magistrate."

In Denmarke they haue Bishops both in Name, and Office,
as it appeareth in certaine Epistles of Heminghis written to
some of them. In which he sayth : They are greatly troubled
with continuall visitation of their Churches. In Saxony they
haue Archbishoppes and Bishops in Office, but not in Name,
For proofe heereof, I alleadge the testimonies of that learned
man Zanchius in the Annotations vpon certaine parts of his
Pag. 272. confession. " In the Church of the Protestants"
(saith he) " indeede they haue Bishops and Archbishops,
which chaunging the good Greeke names into ill Latine names,
they call Superintendents, and generall Superintendents. &c."

The same Zanchius, in the same his confession, hath these
Pag. 170. words, " By the same reason, those thinges that were
ordained in the Church touching Archbishops, yea, and the
foure patriarches before the Counsell of Nice, may be excused
and defended." These wordes and some other were misliked
by one famous learned man, who wrote to Zanchius of the
same. But Zanchius was so farre from altering his iudgement
tliat in the foresayde Annotations, hee writeth a large defence
of it out of Ducer, in Epist. ad Ephes. which is also founde in
a little Treatise, which the same Bucer hath written De vi et

quarrels made against the Bishops, 65

vsu Ministerij. And Zanchius in the same place shewed the
reason why hee is so grounded in that opinion. " I beleeue"
(sayth hee) " that those thinges which were concluded and
determined by the Godly Fathers assembled in the name of
the Lord, with common consent and without contradiction to
the Scriptures, proceede from the holie spirite of GOD : and
therefore I dare not in conscience improoue them. And what
is more certaine by the Histories, Councels and writinges of
the Fadiers, then that those orders of the Ministers, of which
wee haue spoken, haue bene receiued and allowed by the com-
mon consent of Christendome ? And I pray, who am I, that I
should reprooue those thinges, which the whole church hath
allowed ? Neither durst all they that bee of our time" (he
meaneth the learned men of Germany) " reprooue the same."

In the foresayde place of his Annotations, when he hath
spoken of the gouernement of the churches of Saxonie, he
addeth touching other places, " Euen there where Pag. 273.
they haue neither the good Greeke names, nor the euill Latine
termes : yet haue they certaine chiefe men, in whose hands
well neere is all authoritie. Seeing then we agree in the
things, why should we haue controuersie about the names and
titles ?"

This man vndoubtedly knewe the gouernement of all the
Churches in Germany. For hee had bene a reader and
Teacher in diuers of them. He had bin in Geneua : he
taught at Argentine eleuen yeres : After at Clauenna foure
yeres : Again after that, at Heidelherge ten yeeres : And
lastly, by Cassimire appointed at his town at Neivstade, where
yet he liueth an olde man, if God of late hath not taken him
out of this world.

Those places of high Almaine, wherein most zealous
preachers and learned men haue remained, and with whome m
doctrine wee most nighlie agree, haue not one maner vide Guai-
of gouernement, nor formes of Discipline. In Tygure ^^^^^ ^^^''
it is well knowen, they haue no Senate of Elders, 5. &c.

66 Answeres to generall

nor thinke it tollerable vnder a Christian Magistrate : nor the
Discipline by Excommunication, which they more mislike.
I thinke it be not much differing at Berne (one of the greatest
Churches) as I gather by Aretius in sundry places. At
Geneua, and some other places, especially such as haue had
their beginning from thence, they haue a gouernment not much
vnlike that platforme, which is desired to be with vs, and is
nowe in Scotland. I might say the like for some ceremonies
and outward orders. In Saoeony and at Basile they kneele at
the Lords Supper. At Tygure they sit, and it is brought
to them : In other places they go and receiue it, for the
more expedition, as they passe.

The like libertie and diuersitie vse they in some other ex-
ternall thinges, which I am not willing for some causes to lay
downe in writing. All those Churches, in which the Gospell
in these daies, after great darkenesse, was first renewed, and
the learned men whome God sent to instruct them, I doubt
not but haue beene directed by the spirite of God to retaine
this liberty, that in external gouernment, and other outward
orders, they might choose such as they thought in wisedome
and godlinesse to bee most conuenient for the state of their
Countrey, and disposition of the people. Why then should
this libertie that other Countries have vsed, vnder anie colour
bee wrested from vs ? I thinke it therefore great presumption
and boldnesse, that some of our nation, and those (whatsoeuer
they thinke of themselues) not of the greatest wisedome and
skill, shoulde take vpon them to controlle the whole Realme,
and to binde both Prince and people, in necessity of con-
science, to alter the present state, and to tie themselues to a
certaine platforme deuised by some of our neighbours, which
in the iudgement of many wise and godly persons is most
vnfit for the state of a Kingdome, or to be exercised vnder
a Christian Prince that defendeth the Gospell, as in part,
experience already hath taught in some. I pray God they
looke not further, and haue not a deeper reach, then

quarrels made against the Bishops. 67

good subiectes that loue their Prince and coimtrey, should
haue. »

Lastly, I would wish them (leauing the long discourses
whereunto Doctor Bridges was drawen by some of their
strange and intricate assertions) they woulde briefly without
corruption lay downe his arguments and allegations, touching
the supreme authoritie of the Prince, and the superioritie of
bishops, and modestly, and soundly answere the same, not
reiecting the testimonie of the anciet Writers and Historio-
graphers, especially such as were within 400. yeeres after
Christ, so farre as they may bee Testes temporum. For if they
shall otherwise deale, and seeke to shift off the matter with
reproches, scoffes, and slaunders : they wil discredit their
cause, and make good men thinke, that the spirit with which
they are earned, is not the milde spirit of Christ, but the
spirit of him that is condemned for the father of lying, mur-
dering and slandering from the beginning.

The reason that mooueth vs not to like of this platforme of
gouernment, is, that when wee on the one part consider the
thinges that are required to be redressed, and on the other, the
state of our countrey, people, and commonweale : we see
euidently, that to plant those things in this Church, wil drawe
wdth it, so many, and so great alterations of the State of
gouernment, and of the lawes, as the attempting thereof
might bring rather the ouerthrowe of the Gospel among vs,
then the end that is desired. The particulars hereof in some
fewe things, in steade of many doe here follow, and hath
bene opened to you before, if reasonable warning would haue
serued.

First, the whole state of the lawes of this Realme will be
altered. For the Canon Jaw must be vtterly taken away, with
all offices to the same belonging : which to supply with other
lawes and functios, widiout many inconueniences, wil be very
hard. The vse and studie of the Ciuill law wil be vtterly
ouerthrowen : For the Ciuilians in this Realme line not by

68 Answeres to generall

the vse of the Ciuill law, but by the offices of the Canon laWy
and such things as are within the compasse thereof. And if
you take those offices and functions away, and those matters
wherewith they deale in the Canon Lawe : you must needes
take away the hope of rewarde, and by that meanes, their
whole Studie. And matters of Tithes, Testaments, and Matri-
monie, iudgements also of Adulterie, Slaunder, &c. are in these
mens iudgements meere temporall, and therefore to bee dealt
in by the temporall Magistrate onely : Which, as yet haue
eyther none at all, or very fewe lawes touching those things.
Therefore the Temporall and Common lawe of this'Realme,
must by that occasion receiue also a very great alteration.
For it will be no small matter to apply these things to the
Temporall lawe, and to appoynt Courts, Officers, and maner
of processe and proceedings in iudgement for the same.

Beside this, the ludiciall law of the lewes, especially for
such offences as are against the law of God, must bee brought
into this Common weale. For to this opinion doe they
playnely incline. For they say already flatly, that no Magis-
trate can saue the life of a blasphemer, stubborne Idolater,
murderer. Adulterer, Incestuous person, and such like, which
God by his ludiciall lawe hath commaunded to be put to
death. The same assertion must haue like authoritie for the
contrarie, that is, that a Magistrate ought not to punish
by death those offences that God by his ludiciall law hath
not appointed to be punished by death, and so may not
our lawes punish theft by death, nor diuers odier felonies :
and so some of them haue openly preached. The lawes also
maintaining the " Queenes supremacy in gouerning of the
Church, and her prerogatiue in matters Ecclesiasticall," as
well Elections as others, must be also abrogated. Those
lawes likewise must bee taken away, whereby Impropriationa
and Patronages stand as mens lawful possession and heritage.
In these Impropriations and Patronages, as I doe confesse,
there is lamentable abuse, and wish the same by some good

quarrels made against the Bishops. 69

Statute to bee remedied : so how the thing it selfe can with-
out great difRcultie and danger be taken away, being so
generall as it is in the state of this Realme, I leaue to the
iudgennent of the wise and godly.

The lawes of Enxjlande to this day, haue stoode by the
authoritie of the three Estates : which to alter now, by leaning
out the one, may happily seeme a matter of more weight,
then all men doe iudge it. If there were no more then this
one thing, which hitherto I haue spoken of, that is, the alter-
ation of the state of all the lawes of this Realme : I thinke
there is no wise man but seeth what daunger may followe in
these perillous times, not onely by fulfilling the thing, but
also by offering to doe it.

It hath beene alwayes dangerous, to picke quarrels against
lawes setled. And I pray God, that the very rumour hereof,
spread by these mens bookes, haue not already bred more
inconuenience, then without hurt will be suppressed : I may
not put all that I thinke, in writing.

The fourme of finding of Ministers by Tithes, must with
the Canon lawe be abolished. For it was not vsed in the
gouernment of the Apostles time, nor a great many of yeeres
after, and therefore may seeme Papisticall and Antichristian.
There must bee some other order for this deuised. Which,
with howe great alteration it must bee done, and how hard it
wil be to bring to good effect, I thinke there is no man but
he seeth : For the linings of bishops and Cathedrall Churches,
(whereat they carpe) though they were all that way bestowed,
will not serue the third part.

If this gouernment, whereof they speake, be (as they say)
necessary in al places : then must they haue of necessity in
euery particular parish one Pastor, a copany of Seniors, and a
Deacon or two at the least, and all those to be found of the
parish, because they must leaue these occupations, to attend
vpon the matters of the church. But there are a nuber of
parishes in England not able to find one tollerable minister.

70 Answeres to generall

much lesse to find such a company. The remedy hereof
must bee, to vnite diuers parishes in one, wherof this in-
conuenience wil folow, that people in the countrey must come
to Church, three, foure, or fiue miles off: whereas now they
that dwel in the same towne, can scarcely be forced by any
penalties of Law orderly to come vnto the church, to seruice
or sermons, so that they will growe to a barbarisme in many
places.

Whereas it is required, that the people shoulde choose their
Pastours, Elders, and Deacons : it is greatly to be feared, that
it wil be matter of schisme, discord and dissension in many
places : or that one or two busie heads shall leade the residue
to what purpose they will, to the great disquieting both of the
Church and of the common weale. Examples heereof did
commonly appeare in the olde Churches, while that manner
of Election did continue, as the Ecclesiasticall histories in
many places doe declare. And that inconuenience caused
Princes and bishops so much to intermeddle in that matter.
The common people through affection and want of right
iudorement, are more easily wrought by ambitious persons
to giue tlieir consent to vnworthy men, as may appeare in all
tliose offices of gaine or dignity, that at this day remaine in
the choice of the multitude, yea, though they be learned.

IVIen doe knowe by experience, that Parishes, vpon some
priuate respect, do send their Letters of earnest commenda-
tions for very vnfitte and vnable persons : whereby it may
bee gathered, what they would do, if the whole choise were
in their handes, especially, being so backwardly affected
toward the Trueth of Religion, as a great part of men are.
They will aunswere (perhaps) that they shall bee ouerseene
by the Pastours neere about them in a particular Synode, and
forced both to bee quiet, and also to make more fitte elections.
But who seeth not what matter of trouble this will bee, when
vpon the occasion almost of euery Election, they must haue a
particular Synode ? And if tlie Parish will not be ruled (as

quarrels made against the Bishops. 71

surely many will not) then must they be excommunicated,
and appeale made vnto the Prince and Magistrate. And
that which passeth nowe with quietnesse, and with a little
amendment may be well vsed, shall be continuall occasion of
broile and trouble, whereto this nation is more inclined vpon
light causes, then any other.

Moreouer, that which is most of all pretended for this man-
ner of common Election, that they may knowe their Minister,
and thereby haue the better liking of him, cannot possibly bee
brought to passe, vnlesse they will imagine, that euery parish
shall haue within it selfe a Schoole or Colledge, where those
shall bee brought vp, that shall bee preferred to the Ministerie
among them. But ho we possible that is to bring to passe
among vs let any man iudge. If their Ministers shall come
vnto them from the Vniuersities or other schooles, they shall
haue as little acquaintaunce with them, as nowe they haue,
and farre greater occasion of partiall suites, then nowe there
is. So that inconueniences by this meanes shall bee increased
and not remedied.

That euery parish in England may haue a learned and
discreete minister, howsoeuer they dreame of perfection, no
man is able in these dayes to deuise, how to bring it to
passe, and specially when by this change of the clergie, the
great rewards of learning shall be taken away, and men
thereby discouraged to bring vp their children in the studie of
good Letters. Furthermore, who seeth not howe smal con-
tinuance there shall be in the Vniuersities, to make men of
any profound knowledge, when the very necessity of places,
shall drawe men away before they come to any ripenesse ?
the effect whereof, is partly perceiued at this day already, and
much more would be, if their deuise should take place.

Touching the inconuenience of Discipline by excommu-
nication onely, which they so much cry for, how it will bee
of most men contemned, and of how small force it wil be
to bring to effect any good amendment of life, some learned

72 Answeres to generall

men of this age in their workes set foorth to the worlde, haue
at large declared. I let passe, that experience teacheth,
that men of stubburnnesse will not shunne the company of
them that bee excommunicated, and then must they bee ex-
communicated for keeping of company with them, and so will
it fall out, that more will be excommunicated, then in Com-
munion : whereof what deformities and inconueniences will
arise, S, Augustine doeth teach vs. The loosenesse of these
dayes requireth Discipline of sharper Lawes by punishment
of body and danger of goods : which they doe, and will more
feare, then they will excommunication. And, God bee
thanked, (if men would be contented with any moderation)
we haue a very good manner of discipline by the ecclesi-
astical commission, which hath done, and doth daily much
good, and would do more, if it were more common, and men
would take more pains in it. But this is that which they be
most grieued with, because they are not doers in it them-
selues.

The deciding of matters in controuersle by the Pastours and
Elders of the Church, beside that it will interrupt the
course of the lawes of the realme, it will be great occasion of
partial and affectionate dealing, and thereby of further strife
and discord, and a matter of schismes and diuisions, as is to
bee perceiued aboundantly in the ecclesiasticall writers. For
some will incline to the one part, and the residue shall bee
wrought to fauour the other : which hath bene tlie principal
roote of all schismes in the Church, yea, and thereby of
many heresies. Wee must not oncly looke in these corrupt
times, howe vprightly men should deale, but consider by pre-
sent experience of sundrie persons and places, howe affection-
ately they do deale in some like matters, and thereby gather
what they will doe, when they haue greater authoritie. This
order was good, where the church was in persecution vnder
tyrants : but where tlie assistance may bee had of a Cliristian
Prince or Magistrate, it is neither necessarie, nor so conue-

quarrels made against the Bishops. 73

nient, as it may be otherwise. Surely common election of
Ministers, and this deciding of matters in controuersie by a
multitude, will breede greater strife and contention, then
without daunger will bee appeased.

Furthermore, their whole drift, as it may seeme, is to bring
the Gouernment of the Church to a Democracie or Aris-
tocracie. The principles and reasons whereof, if they bee
made once by experience familiar in the mindes of the com-
mon people, and that they haue the sense and feeling of them :
It is greatly to bee feared, that they will very easily transferre
the same to the Gouernement of the common weale. For
by the same reasons, they shall be induced to thinke that they
haue iniurie, if they haue not as much to do in ciuill matters,
as they haue in matters of tlie Church, seeing diey also touch
their commoditie and benefite temporally, as the other doeth
spiritually. And what hereof may foUowe, I leaue to the
iudgement of other. The way hereof is alreadie troden foorth
vnto them by some that haue written and spoken in that
matter : Which speeches I woulde bee loath to touch par-
ticularly, because I thinke diners of them not to haue any
meaning to indure that sequell. But men must consider, not
onely what they meane presently themselues, but what other
may gather vpon them hereafter. Cyprian, Hillarie, and
other ancient writers, did not meane so ill in some things that
they left written, as some Heretikes following did father vpon
them, vsing their sayings, as the groundes of their false and
erronious doctrines. The preachers of the Gospell in Ger-
raanie, at the beginning, were farre from the meaning to
mooue the people to rebell against their Gouernours : but
some part of doctrine vndiscreetely vttered by diners of them,
speaking against some abuses, gaue a great occasion thereof to
the griefe of all good men, in such sort, as they were not able
by any perswasion to quiet them, vntill it had cost a hundred
thousand of them their Hues. The loosenesse and boldnesse
of this time in many, may iusdy cause some feare that the like

E

74 Answeres to generall

-will happen hereafter among vs. A nomber of other like
inconueniences I might lay downe in this place, and diners of
them of as great weight as these. By these fewe, some taste
may be taken of the residue. But I will nowe retiirne in a
word or two to the Martinist againe.

Now because M, M. is so notable a paynter of Bishops
visages, and can purtrey them al with faces of seasoned
wainscot : it were good for him in some table to behold his
owne ougly shape, that he and his children may learne to be
ashamed of themselues. I sawe his figure drawen and set
forth in a table when I was a yong man : the paynter was one
very nigh of his kinne : His name was Lucian. The figure
was this. An ancient man of some authoritie sate vpon the
iudgement seate ; he was like My das that couetous King : for
hee had long eares like an Asse, and had sitting on eche side
of him a woman : the name of the one was Ignorance, the
other was called leJoiis Snspifwn, which two made him very
rash in credite. Then commeth in M. Martin M. otherwise
called Callumniator, a false accuser, trimmed handsomely for
his better credite, and not a wrinckle awry in his garment :
but seemed somewhat to halte and not to goe vpright : his eyes
and gesture fierce and fierie : In his left hand, he caried a
flaming firebrand to note his furie. With his right hand, he
drewe by the haire of the head a young man, his name was
Innocencie, who lifted vp his handes to heauen, protesting
before God that he was giltlesse in the cause. There folowed
two or three, much like to schollers : their names were Dolus,
Frans, Insidice. These clapped their Master on the backe
to encourage him. And because Master Martin will be a
gentleman, he had a treader before him, an olde fellowe : his
eyes were fierce, his face thinne and withered, his whole coun-
tenance much like to one pined away with a melancholy and
fretting furie. His name was Liiior, that is, canlired malice,
or enuie : A little behinde followed dolefull Dame repentance

quarrels made against the Bishops. 75

in mourning apparell, and looking backe with shame and
teares, goeth to meete Lady Trueth, comming somewhat after.
In the toppe of the table this sentence was written, " Who so
euer slaundereth honest men, shall come to iust punishmet."
In the lower part is this, " Nothing can be safe from the backe-
biting tongue." Rounde about was this written, " Beware
thou neyther slaunder nor giue eare vnto the Backebiter.
Flee slaundering both with thine eares, and with thy tongue.
Hee that giueth fayre countenance and light eare, encourageth
a Backebiter." 1? Martin that delighteth so much in himselfe,
woulde discreetely beholde this Table, I trust hee woulde
diminish some part of hisfollie. But for that it Vikath Martin,
not onely to be a false accuser, but also a rash and credulous
ludge with his long Asses eares receiuing euery vntrueth
that is tolde him, he may beholde himselfe in all the partes of
the Table. The best aduise that I can giue you, is out
of Chrysostome. " Let discretion and truth sit as Hom. Az.
ludges ouer your owne soule and conscience. Bring ^^^tth.
foorth before them, all thine offences. Lay downe what pun-
ishment is due for euery of them. Say continually this vnto
thy selfe, Howe durst thou do this ? How durst thou do
that ? &c. If thy conscience will refuse this, and prye vpon
other mens faults, say vnto her. Thou sittest not here as ludge
of other, but to answere for thy selfe. What matter is it to
thee, if this or that man offend : looke to thine own steps,
blame thine owne doing, and not others." To the descripti5
of a Detractor or Backebiter, are these properties. First, he
is malicious, and studieth to hurt others, and sometimes pur-
posely doeth hurt himselfe, the sooner to hurt other. Secondly,
his soule and life is lying. Thirdly, he is an hypocrite and a
Dissembler, and pretendeth a zeale of iustice and pietie, to
colour his malice. Lastly, he is a serpent byting secretly, and
fleeth knowledge. These properties learne by the com-
plaintes of Danid in sundry of his Psalmes. " Deliuer me O
Lord, from the naughtie, and from the wicked man, whicli

E 2

76 Atisweres to generall

deuiseth euill in liis heart. They haue sharpened their
tongues like Serpents : the poyson of Aspes is vnder their
lippes. The mouth of a backbiter is full of cursed speaking :
vnder his tongue is sorowe and griefe. He lyeth in waite in
secrete places to destroy the innocent. He lyeth lurking as a
Lyon in his denne, to rauish the poore. He falleth downe and
hunibleth himselfe, that the poore may fall into his nette."
Reade the tenth Psalme, and diuers other. The residue of
their malicious and more then ruffianly railings together with
Histrionicall mockes and scofFes, too immodest for any Vice
in a Play, are not meete for any honest man to meddle with :
and therefore are returned ouer to the Libellers themselues,
as vnfallible tokens of that spirite, with which they are ledde
to these outragious dealings. But it is nowe time to answere
those quarrels that are made generally against all Bishops.

Ohiection.

But let vs see what is layde downe against the Bishops
and chiefe of the Clerffie. First is, that " they are

The objec- ^ . .

tion of the exceeding couetous, and set to sale the libertie of
nesse^Tiid ^^^ Gospel, and the vse and Discipline of the Church,
Simonie of like Simoniakcs and Prelates of the Church of Anti-
christ : yea, that in Simonie and sale of the Gospell,
they are nothing behinde the Bishop of Rome."

Answere.

Surely, this is a grieuous and an horrible accusation in the
eares of any christian Magistrate : and if it be found true,
the ofFendours not worthie to line in this Common wealth :
Or if it be false and slaunderous, the Accuser not meete to
escape vnpunished. The example of the slaundering the Min-
isters of the Church, is a matter more dangerous, then in these
daies it is esteemed. But as touching the thing it selfe, I am
of opinion, that no man of meane learning, or any experience,
hauing regarde of his crcdite, would vndertake to iustifie such

quarrels made against the Bishops. 77

an accusation in the hearing of any honest ma. For, this I
dare say, and vpon hazard of that is most deere vnto mee in
this world wil proue, that where the state of this our Church
of England doth leaue to an euill disposed B, one occasion of
the practise of Simony, and couetous oppressid of the people,
that the B. of Rome hadfourtie. For a taste hereof, I referre
the meaner learned to the common places of Muscul,

^ ^ Muse.

cap. " Quare coniugium ministris ademptum." The de minist.
better learned, I know, are better able of theselves,
to make further declaration out of their own lawes, decrees,
and registers, commonly read of all them that are desirous to
know the trueth, and not by ignorance, to exaggerate infamie,
by false and vniust reportes. Yea, the very histories of this
Realme can witnesse, that by Simony and couetous oppression,
the bishops of Rome haue had yeerely out of this Realme
more money, then at that time the reuenew of the Kings
crowne did extend vnto, or at this day (as I thinke) al the
bishopricks in England be worth. For Mat. Paris, writeth,
that in the time of king Henry the 3. the Pope had Matth.
yerely out of this Lande 60000. markes : vnto which if ^^"^•
you doe adde his like dealing in Germanie and other countreyes,
you shall perceiue the value to bee inestimable. And surely
I am of that hope, and in my conscience I thinke it to bee
most true, that all the Bishops of this lande, by Simoniacall
practise and couetous oppression, do not gaine the hundred
part thereof. And if it do rise to that value, it is a great
deale too much : yea, if it be one penie, it is wicked, and by
no sood man ought to bee defended, and much lesse by them
to be practised. I hope well of all, although I wil not take
vpon mee to excuse all : But for some, I assuredly knowe,
and in my conscience dare depose, that since they were made
bishops, they haue not wittingly gained that way, one twentie
shillings. Therefore in equalling the bishops of England in
the practise of Simonie with the Pope of Rome, there must
needs bee great oddes in the comparison, and the whole

78 Answeres to generall

speech may well be called Ilyperhole, that is, an vncharitable
amplification, surmounting all likelihood of honest and Chris-
tian trueth.

Obiection.

" But somewhat to giue countenance to an euill slaunder, it
will be sayde, that the Bishop of Rome practized Simonie by
al meanes that he had, and our bishops, by as many as they
haue."

Answere.

Oh, a worthy reason. Is this to iustifie so shameful a
slaiider of the church of God, vnder a christian Princes
gouernment ? Is that Christian Preacher and Bishop, (if any
such be) that vseth Simoniacall practise in two or three points
of smal importance, and little value in grieuousnesse of offence
before God and the worlde, to be equalled to the head of
Antichrist, and the principal enemy of the Gospel, practizing
the same in a thousand of great weight and vnestimable value ?
I can not but wish more charitable hearts to them that will
take vpon them the zeale and profession of the Gospell. Let
sinne be blamed, cue in them that fauour the word, and chiefly
the Clergie : but yet so, as trueth will beare, and modestie
with Christian charitie doeth require, lest in much amplifying
of small offences, you become instruments, not only to dis-
credit the parties blamed, but also to ouerthrow the doctrine
tliat they teach. There ought to be great difference betweene
Christian Preachers and writers inueighing against Anti-
christ and his members enemies of the Gospell, and zealous
professors, blaming and reprouing the faults of their owne
Bishop and Clergie in the estate of a church by authority
setled. The one part is kindled with an earnest zeale and
detestation of the obstinate patrones of errour and Idolatrie
the other should bee mooued onely with a charitable sorrowe
and griefe, to see Preachers of the trueth, not to declare in

quarrels made against the Bishops, 7-9

life that, which they vtter to other in doctrine. They that
by humane frailtie offend in blemish of life only, are not
with like bitternesse to bee hated, harried, rated and defaced,
as they that with obstinate and vnrepentant hearts, offend
both in life and doctrine, and to the face of the worlde shewe
themselues aduersaries of the truth. Christ after one ma-
ner blameth the Scribes and pharises, and after another he
reproueth the ignorance, the dulnesse, the ambition and car-
nall affection of his owne Disciples that followed him. But I
pray you, let vs consider the particular proofe of this generall
accusation, and odious comparison. Surely they are so trifling,
that I am ashamed to stay vpon them, and yet I must needes
speake a word or two of them. The Church of England
retayneth a good and necessarie order, that before the cele-
bration of marriage, the Banes should be asked three seue-
rall Sabboth dayes.

Ohiection.

" This order" (saith the aduersarie and accuser) The first
" is by Dispensation abused, and by our Bishops vetousnesse

Solde for money." Dispensing

with Banes.

Answere.

The order I thinke very good and meete to bee obserued
in a Christian Church, and not without good cause to be
altered : and yet doth it not beare any necessitie in Religion
and holinesse, whereby mens consciences should be wrung or
wrested. But I wil demaund of the accuser, whether there
be not some cases, wherein, the circumstances being con-
sidered, this matter may bee dispensed withall among Chris-
tians ? And if there be (as no reasonable man can deny) then
I aske further, whether there be any lawe in this Church of
England, whereby, with the authoritie of the Prince, it is
granted, that a Bishop may in such conuenient cases dispense
with this order ? And if there be such lawe of the Church

80 Answeres to generall

and of the Realme : I marueile, how it can be counted
Simonie, or couetous selling of the libertie of the Gospell, to
dispense with it,

Ohiection.

*' Yea, but if the order bee good, why is it not kept vnuio-
lably ? if it be euill, why is it solde for money ?"

Answere.

The order is good, no man can deny it, or without good
cause alter it : but there is no external order so necessary,
but that authoritie may in some considerations lawfully dis-
pence therewith. It was a good order and commandement
of God, that none but the Priests should eat of the shew-
1 Sam. 22. bread, and yet in a case of necessitie, Ahimelech the
hie Priest, did dispense with Dauid and his copany in eating
the same bread. The external obseruation of the Sabboth
day was a good order, and a commaundement streightly giuen
Maccab. by God : and yet we read that the lewes in ne-
cessity did breake it, and fought on the Sabboth day. And
Marke. 2. Christ himselfe defended his Disciples, that on that
Math. 12. (]jjy ji^ bruise Corne and eat it. Therefore by law-
full authoritie, such orders may bee dispensed with, and not
deserue iust reproofe, much lesse the crime of Couetousnesse
and Simonie.

Ohiection.

" Yea, but the dispensations are solde for money : for some
haue for writing, and other for sealing, and my Lord for
granting &c."

Answere.

By as good reason may they accuse any ludge, or chiefe
officer in this Land, of extortion and bribery : because his
Clearkes and vnder officers take money for the writing and

quarrels made against the BisJiops, 81

dispatch of Processes, Writs, and other like matters, whereof
happily some small portion commeth to the Tudge or chiefe
officer himselfe, and the same also warranted, and made good
by the lawes of this Realme. If either Ecclesiasticall Min-
isters or other officers and Magistrates, shall by extortion
wrest more, then by order is due : there lieth lawful! remedie
and sharpe punishment for the same. And in all societies
and common weales that euer haue bene, aswell among Chris-
tians as other, it hath beene counted lawfull, that the Min-
isters to higher officers, aswell Ecclesiasticall as other, should
haue lawfull portions and fees allowed them for such thinges
wherein they trauell. Therefore, ho we this may be imputed
to Bishoppes as Simonie, and sale of Christian libertie, I see
not.

Obiection.

*' They will say, Dispensations for Banes, for greedinesse
of money, are graunted more commonly then they shoulde
be."

Answere,

If that be true, I praise it not, I defend it not, I excuse it
not : and I thinke the fault more in inferiour Officers, then in
bishops themselues. But in whome soeuer the fault be, that
canot be so great and hainous, that bishoppes of England may
iustly be accounted " Antichristian Prelates, Petie Antichrists,
Sub vice- Antichrists" &c. as some in the heate of their zeale,
doe tearme them. But God, I trust, in due time, will coole
their heate with the spirite of mildenesse and gentlenesse. If
many bishops haue gained by this kind of Dispensation, I
maruaile. Surely I knowe some, that neuer receiued pennie,
in that consideration, but haue giuen strait charge to their
inferiour officers, neuer to dispense with that matter, but vpon
great and weighty cause : and such order is now generally
taken. But (good Christians) here is the griefe, that moueth

£ 3

82 Answeres to generall

all this grudge : that euill persons, when, either to cloke their
whoredome, or to preiient another of his lawfull wife, or some
other Hke purpose, will marry without orderly asking in the
Church, they be for the same conuented and punished by the
magistrate. This they be grieued at, and count it great ex-
tremitie : for, because they see the lawfull magistrate, vpon
good considerations somtime to dispense with this order, they
thinke it as conuenient for them without leaue, of their
owne heads to vse the same, to the satisfying of their vnlawfull
lust, or other lewde affection. For such is now the state of
this time, that whatsoeuer an Officer, specially Ecclesiasticall,
may do by lawful authoritie, the priuate subiect thinketh he
may doe the same, at his owne will and pleasure. And if he be
brideled thereof, why then it is " Lordlinesse, Symonie, Coue-
tousnesse, and Crueltie." And I pray God, the like bolde-
nesse growe not towarde other Officers and magistrates of
the Comm.on weale also. Surely, we haue great cause to
feare it : for the reasons whereon they ground their doings,
may be applied as well to the one, as to the other.

Obiection.

Another Argument of couetousnesse in bishops is farre
The second "^^orse, as it is said, then the former: " that they
proofe of prohibite marriage at certaine times, most contrary

couetousnes r^ •> •> i • / i\t»-'ii

forbidding to Gods wordc : that is (say they) a Papisticall prac-
of Marriage, ^j^^^ ^^ ^|j ^j^^ Clcargics pursc : yea, it is a doctrine
of Antichrist, and of the deuill him selfe, proliibiting Marriage
euen in Lay men, contrarie to S. Paules wordes, who sayth,
Heb. 13. Marriage is honorable in all persons."

Answere.

Surely, for my part I confesse, and before GOD and the
world protest, that in my conscience I thinke, that whosoeuer
forbiddeth marriage to any kinde of men, is tainted with the
corruption of Antichristian doctrine, and hath his conscience

quarrels made against the Bishops, 83

seared with an hot iro, bearing the mark of the beast spoken
of in the Apocalypse : but I am clerely resolued that Apoc. is.
the Bishoppes of England are free from anie touch of that
opinion, and doe account it no lesse then a token of Anti-
christ noted by Daniel, to prohibite lawfull Matrimonii
Their doctrine openlie taught and preached, and the practise
of their life doth shewe it to be so, that no man vnlesse hee
bee blinded with malice, will impute that error vnto them.
Who seeth not, that by exercise of mariage in their owne
persons, they cast themselues into the displeasure and mis-
liking of a great nomber, in that onely they be maried, con-
trarie to the corruption of the Popish and Antichristian
Church ? Wherefore, I pray you (good Christian readers)
weigh and consider with your selues, what vnchristian and
heathenish dealing this is toward the ministers of God, of
purpose onely to deface them, and bring them in misliking by
sinister interpretations, to cast vpon them the filth and re-
proch of that corrupt doctrine of Antichrist, which most of
all other they doe impugne in their teaching, and withstand
in their dooing. Is there feare of God in those hearts that
can do this ?

Obiection.

" Why ?" (they will say) " It is euident that Mariage is
prohibited by them at certaine times of the yeere, and thereby
occasion giuen to weake and fraile persons, to fall into whor-
dome and fornication, or to burne in their consciences with
great danger of their soules."

Answere.

Vndoubtedly this must needs be thought a captious and
rigorous interpretation, to say that a stay of mariage for cer-
taine dales and weeks, is an vnchristian forbidding of mariage,
and worthy so grieuous blame, as is cast vpon bishops for it.
For then it is a Popish disorder also, and Antichristian cor-

84 Answeres to cjenerall

ruption, to stay marriage for three weekes, vntill the Banes bee
asked : for in that space, light and euill disposed mindes, may
easily fall to offence. And yet this order both is, and ought
to bee accounted of them, a godly and necessary order in the
Church.

Obiection.

They will answere, " that it is Popish and superstitious, to
tye the order of Marriage vnto any time or season, more
then other. For the thing beeing good and lawfull by the
worde of God, why shoulde it bee (say they) assigned to
any time or place? There is no place more holy then
Paradise was, nor no time so good as was before Adam fell
by his disobedience, &:c."

Answere.

I aunswere, if any man appoint Marriage to bee vsed at
this or that time and place, for conscience sake, or for holi-
nesse, as though the time or place coulde make the thing
either more or lesse holy, surely I must needs condemne him
as superstitious, and cannot thinke well of the doing, though
all the Bishoppes in England shoulde afRrme the contrary.
For to make holy, or vnholy, those things that God hath left
free, and bee of them selues indifferent, is one of the chiefe
groundes of all Papisticall corruption. But I suspect no
bishop in this Realme to be of that iudgement, and I dare
say there is not. A thing left by Gods lawe free and in-
different, may be accounted more conuenient, comely, and
decent, at one time and place, then at another : but more holy
it cannot bee.

All meats are free at all times by the law of God : " for
nothing is vnclean that is receiued with thanksgiuins : neither
doeth any thing that goeth into the mouth defile a man." And
yet because it is now a Positiue law in this common weale,
not for holinesse, but for orders sake : it is not so comely and

quarrels made against the Bishops. 85

conuenient, for an Englishman to eate flesh on Fridayes and
Saturdayes, or in the Lent, as it is at other times.

Obiection.

Heere they will crie and say, that " both the one lawe, and
the other is superstitious and naught, and proceeded both
out of the Popes mint, and there were coyned, and had their
beginning, and therefore that the Bishops doe wickedly, and
like to popish prelates, that so retain in the Church and
common weale, the dregs of Antichristian corruption."

Answere.

This is the voice and opinion of them only, which think
not any thing tollerable to be vsed, that hath bin vsed in
the church before time, were it of it selfe neuer so good.
These will haue no Font, but Christen children in basons :
They wil weare no caps nor surplices : many of them wil
not vse the old pulpits, but haue new made : they will not
accept a collect or praier, be it neuer so agreeable to the
word of God. I maruaile, that they vse the Churches them
selues, the which, nothing hath bin more prophaned with
superstition and idolatrie. They should do that Optatus
Mileuitanus writeth, that the Donatists were wot to do, that
is, when they obteyned a Church, which before had beene
vsed by Catholikes, they woulde scrape the walles therof,
and breake the Communion tables and cups. But it may
appeare, that the learned father August, was not of that
opinion. For in his epistle written to Puhlicola, a question
was mooued vnto him, whether in destroying the idoles tem-
ples, or their groues, a Christian might vse any part of the
wood, or water, or any other thing that did apperteine vnto
them : His aunswere was, that men might not take those
things to their priuate vse, least they run into suspicion, to
haue destroyed such places for couetousnes : but that the
same things might be imploied in pios et necessarios vsus.

86 Ansiveres to generall

But I recite not this to defend that law, whereby mariage
for a time is forbidden. For I thinke it not a matter of such
necessitie, neither is it so greatly pressed, as they pretend.
I thinke there is no law remaining, that is so little executed,
as that is.

The other law of forbearing flesh on Fridayes, in Lent, and
other dayes, for the state of our countrey I thinke very con-
uenient, and most necessarie to be vsed in Christian policie.
I woulde to God those men, that make so small accompt
of this lawe, had heard the reasons of the grauest, wisest, and
most expert men of this realme, not only for the maintenance
of this Law, but also for some addition to be made vnto it.
How God hath placed this land, there is no reasonable man
but seetli : The Sea are our walles, and if on these walles we
haue not some reasonable furniture of ships, we shal tempt
god, in leauing open our country to the enemy, and not vsing
those instrumets, which God hath appointed. There is no
state of men, that doth so much furnish this realme with
sufficient numbers of mariners for our nauie, as fishers do.
And howe shall fishers be maintained, if they haue not
sufficiet vtterance for those thinges, for which they trauell ?
And howe can they haue vtterance, if euery dainty mouthed
man, without infirmity and sicknesse, shall eat flesh at his
pleasure ? They cannot pretend religion, or restraint of
Christian libertie, seeing open protestation is made by the
lawe, that it is not for conscience sake, but for the defence
and safetie of the realme. Therefore this crying out against
this lawe, is not onely needlesse, but also vndiscreete and
factious.

Obiection.

The crime But there bec other matters that more nighly
vnS-nTd touch the quicke, and if they be true, can receiue no
Ministers, face of defence. "They make lewd and vnlearned

quarrels made against the Bishops. 87

Ministers for gaine : they mainteine pouling and pilling
courtes : they abuse the Churches discipline, &c."

Answere.

As touching the first, if they make lewde Ministers, it is
one great fault : if they do it wittingly, it is farre a more
heinous offence : if they do it for gaine, it is of all other most
wicked and horrible, and indeede should directly proue
deuilish simonie to be in the. That some lewd and vnlearned
ministers haue bene made, it is manifest : I will not seeme to
defend it : I woulde they had had more care heerein, that the
offence of the godly might haue beene lesse. And yet I
knowe, all their faults in this are not alike, and some haue
smallie offended heerein. And in them all, I see a certaine
care and determination, so much as in them lieth, to amend
the inconuenience that hath risen by it. Which thing, with
professours of the Gospell, shoulde cause their fault to bee
the more charitably borne, least they seeme not so much to
haue misliking of the offence, as of the persons them selues,
for some other purpose, then they will bee openly knowen of.
But if they shoulde doe, as they be (I trust) vniustly reported
of, that is, to make lewde and vnlearned Ministers for lucre and
gaine : truely, no punishment could be too grieuous for them.
Which way that should be gainefull to Bishops, I see not.

The Clarke or Register, I knowe, hath his fee allowed for
the writing of letters of Orders : but that euer Bishop did
take any thing in that respect, I neuer heard, neither thinke
I, that their greatest enemies be able to proue it vpon many of
them. Therfore this may goe with the residue of vncharitable
slanders. Or if there hath bene any one such euil disposed
person that hath so vtterly forgot his duetie and calling, that
eyther this way, or any such like, in making of Ministers hath
sought his owne gaine and commoditie : it is hard dealing,
with the reproch thereof to defame the imiocent, together
with the guiltie, and to distaine the honestie of them that

88 Answeres to generall

neuer deserued it. There is no Magistrate in this land so
sincere and vpright in his doings, but that by this meanes his
honestie and good name may be defaced.

Obiection,

" It will be sayd that all this is but a glose or colour, to
hide and turne from you those great crimes that you are
iustly charged withall. For the world seeth, and all men crie
out against you, that you, to the great hurt and hinderance of
the Church, vphold and maintaine an vnlearned ministerie,
and will not suffer any redresse or reformation to be made
therin. Hereby commeth it to passe, that the people of God
be not taught their duetie, eyther to God, or to their Prince :
but, by their ignorance, are layde foorth as a pray to Sathan.
For, by that occasion, they be ledde away to euill with euery
light perswasion that is put into their heads, either against
God or their Prince, so that it may bee iustly thought that
all those mischiefes that of late haue fallen foorth, haue sprung
out of this onely roote, aswell in them that haue slid backe
and reuolted from religion, as in those that haue conceiued
and attempted the wicked murthering of our gratious Prince,
and bringing in of a stranger to sit in her royall seate. You
are therefore the principall causes of all these mischiefes."

Answere.

This is surely a grieuous accusation : but God, I trust, will
iudge more vprightly, and regard the innocencie of our hearts,
in these horrible crimes laid to our charge. These accusers,
to satisfie their misliking affection towarde our state, not onely
suffer themselues to bee deceiued with false and captious
reasons, but dangerously also seeke to seduce other. Logi-
cians, among other deceitfuU arguments note one principally,
" A non causa vt causa," that is, when men, either to praise,
or dispraise, doe attribute the effects of either part to some
things or persons, as causes therof, which indeed are not the

quarrels made against the Bishops. 89

true causes. Which false reasoning hath done great harme
at al times, both in the Church of God, and in common
weales. After the ascensio of Christ, when God sent his
Apostles and other holy men to preach the Gospell of our
saluation in Christ, and the same was among men vnthank-
fuUy receiued : God did cast sundry plagues and punish-
ments vpon them, as dearth and scarcitie, famine and hunger^
the pestilence, and sundry other diseases, ivarre and tumult,
earthquakes and great deluges in sundry places. The causes of
al this, very sladerously and blasphemously they imputed to
Christian Religion, and therby raised those dreadful persecu-
tios, which at that time were exercised against the Christians.

This errour was the cause that Saint Augustine wrote his
notable worke De ciuitate Dei, and that Orosius, by the
counsell both of Saint Hierome and Saint Augustine, wrote his
historic : wherein he answereth this false argument, and
sheweth that God in all times, had sent the like plagues for
the sinnes and offences of mankinde, and for the reiecting of
his word and trueth.

In the fourtie foure Chapter of leremie, The lew^es deceiue
themselues wdth the like argument, to confirme their con-
ceiued superstition and idolatrie. " But we will do" (say
they) " whatsoeuer thing cometh out of our owne mouth : as
to burne incense to the Queene of Heauen, and to powre
out drinke ofFrings vnto her as we haue done, both we and
our Fathers, our Kings and our Princes in the Cities of ludah,
and in the streetes of Hierusalem : for then had we plentie of
victuals, and were well, and felt no euill. But since wee left
off to burne incense to the Queene of Heauen, and to powTe
out drinke offerings vnto her, we haue had scarcenesse of all
things, and haue bene consumed by the sword and by the
famine." In these words you see, to the hardening of their
owne hearts, they attribute the good gifts of God to their
idolatrie, and their dearth and trouble to the preaching of
leremie and other Prophets, which indeede were not the true

90 Answer es to generall

causes therof. In like maner reason rebellious subiects in
common weales, when they seeke to make odious the Princes
and gouernors vnder whom they Hue, vniustly imputing to
them the causes of such things, wherwith they finde theselues
grieued.

Waisingham. So reasoned the rebels in the time of King Richard
the second, against the King, against the Counsell, and chiefe
Nobilitie of the Realme, against the Lawyers, and all other
States of learning, and therefore had resolution among them
to haue destroyed and ouerthrowen them all, and to haue
suffered none other to liue in this Realme with them, but the
Gray Friers onely.

Seeing therefore this maner of reasoning is so perillous, it
behooueth all them that feare God, and loue the trueth, and
will not willingly be caried into errour, to take diligent heed
that they be not abused herewith. And so I pray God they
may doe, which at this time so earnestly seeke to make odious
the state of the Clergie of England, imputing to them the
causes of those things, which they most detest and abhorre.

For if they will see the trueth, and iudge but indifferently,
they shall finde that there is no such vnlearned Ministerie, as
they complaine of : neither such want of preaching, as may
iustly prouoke the wrath of God, to send such plagues and
punishments vpon vs, as they recite. This I dare iustifie
that since Englande had first the name of a Christian Church,
there was neuer so much preaching of the word of God,
neuer so many in number, neuer so sufficient and able per-
sons to teach and set forth the same, as be at this day, how-
soeuer they be defamed and defaced. There be, I confesse,
many " vnlearned and vnsufficient Ministers :" but yet I take
it to bee captious and odious, in respect of them to name the
whole '* Ministerie" vnlearned or ignorant. For the simplicitie
and charitie of Christian iudgement, doth giiie the name of
any Societie, according to the better part, and not according
to the worse.

quarrels made against the Bishops. 91

There were in the Church of Corinth, many eiiill persons,
aswell in corruption of doctrine, as vvickednesse of hfe : and
yet Saint Paul noteth that Church to bee a reuerend and holy
congregation. The Church of Christ mihtant heere in earth,
hath alwayes a great number of euill mixed with them that
be good, and oftentimes the worse part the greater : yet were
it reprochfull and slaunderous to call the Church wicked. In
like sort may it well bee thought vncharitable, to call the
ministerie of the Church of England ignorant, when that
(thankes be to God) there bee so many learned and sufficient
preachers in this land, as neuer were before in any age or
time, and the same adorned with Gods excellent good giftes,
and comparable to anie other Church refourmed in Europe.
If men would cast so curious and captious eyes vpon the
Ministers of other countries, and note the blem.ishes and im-
perfections in them, as they doe in our owne : I am perswaded
(vnder correction) they would not thinke so meanely of the
state of the Ministerie of England, as they doe. But this is
the generall disease of vs Englishm.en, to haue in admiration
the persons and states of other foreine countreys, and loath
their owne, bee they neuer so commendable or good. I
speake not this, to note with reproch any refourmed Church
in forreine countries, or to diminish the commendations of
those excellent gifts, which it hath pleased God plentifully to
poure downe vpon them, as the first renuers and restorers of
the Gospel in this latter age, to whome, in that respect, we
owe great loue and reuerence : But yet they see and acknow-
ledge, that they haue imperfections, and cannot haue churches
in this world without blemishes. Notwithstanding it is not
free among them, no not for the best learned, or of greatest
authoritie, in publike speech or writing, to vtter those things
which may tend to the generall reproche of their Church or
common weale, as it is commonly vsed with vs at this day :
Or if they doe, they are sharpely dealt withall for the same.
For, as wise gouernours, they see, that such doings is the very

92 Answeres to generall

seede of dissention, discorde, and faction, the verie pestilence
of all Churches, commonweales, and societies. Wherefore in
most Churches, they doe tollerate some imperfections setled
by order, at the beginning, least by change of lawes, there
should bee greater inconuenience.

Ohiection.
" Yea but all their Ministers are learned and able to teach."

Answere.

Of that I doubt : and in some places, by good testimony
I know it not to be true. That is easie to be had in a free
Citie, that hath no more congregations, but those that be
within the Citie, or within a fewe villages about, which is not
possible, in so great a kingdome as this is, replenished with
so many Villages almost in euery place, as scantly you haue
two miles without a Towne or Village inhabited.

And yet, that men doe not conceiue euill opinion of the
Bishops, for that which can not bee remedied : it behooueth
the wise and godly to consider, that the state of this Church is
such, as of necessitie there must be some of very meane
abilitie, in comparison of that perfect rule of a Minister that
S. Paul requireth.

It is well knowen, as it is before recited, that there be a
number of parishes in this Realme, the linings whereof are so
small, that no man sufficiently learned, will content himselfe
with them. In some one meane shire there bee aboue foure
score Chappels to be serued, onely by Curates, with very
small stipends. To place able men in them, is vnpossible:
For neither sufficient number of learned men can be had, nor,
if there could, woulde they be contented to be to such places
appointed. And to leaue those parishes and places vnserued
of common prayer, and administration of the Sacraments,
were an incouenience as great on the other part : For it
bringeth men to an heathenish forgetfulnes of God. To ease

quarrels made against the Bishops. 93

this matter by combinations and ioyning of many parishes
together (as some deuise) besides other inconueniences, the
thing is not in the bishops authoritie, nor possible for him to
doe. Euery parish hath a sundry patrone, which vvil neuer
bee brought to agree to that purpose, and to forgoe their
patrimonie and heritage. Now to attempt the matter, by
making a law for that purpose, would bee occasion of so great
troubles and alterations, as would draw with them more incon-
ueniences, then would stand with the safe state of this common
weale, as the wiser sort doe see, and were easie for me to
declare, if it were pertinent to this matter here to lay them
downe in writing. The only remedie that necessitie beareth,
is, to tolerate some of the meaner sort of Ministers, hauinsr
carefull consideration, so much as diligence can doe, that the
same may be of life and behauiour, honest, and godlv, and
such at the least, as may bee able to instruct the parish in the
Catechisme. And surely, I hope, by the care of the bishops,
that they haue already vndertaken, this thing wil be, either
altogether, or in a good part brought to effect ere long time
passe.

Obiection.

But some will say, that ** all this is but a cloake of colour-
able reason to hide an vnexcusable fault. For that no neces-
sity can excuse a man, to breake the law of God : and
Gods holy commandement is vttered by Saint Paule, i Tim. 3.
that among other properties, a Minister should be Aptus ad
docendum, that is, able to teach, and therefore no bishoppe
can be borne with, in making an vnlearned Minister. For he
may not do euill that good may come thereof."

Answere.

For answere heereunto, it cannot be denied, but the rule
which Saint Paul giueth, is an exact rule, and such i Tim. 3,
an absolute description of a Minister, as is according ^^*' ^'

94 Answeres to gcnerall

to Christian perfection : and therefore tliat all Ministers
ought to bee correspondent to the same : And so much as
they want thereof, they lacke of their perfect state. Yea,
and ecclcsiasticall gouernours shoulde carefully see, so much
as humane frailtie and the miserable state of this worlde wil
suffer, that all Ministers of the church of God be such. And
when they doe faile heerein, they offend, and goe from that
perfection that the worde of God requireth. But yet I doubt
not, but God of his great mercie in Christ our Sauiour will
gratiously consider, that he hath to doe with flesh and bloud,
and that euen his best children Hue not here in an heauenly
state, but in a miserable and wretched Vv^orlde, and specially
when he seeth, that they offend not of negligence or malicious
wickednesse, but are carried with the necessitie of this
earthlie frailtie. For if God shoulde measure all thinges done
in his Church by the perfect rule of his word, who should be
able to stand before him ? We may not therefore, either
condemne other, or esteeme our sclues condemned before God,
if through the frailtie of the worlde, we be not able to frame
all things in his Church to such perfectnesse, as his holy word
appoynteth.

As the description of a Minister, deliuered by Saint Paul
to Timothie and Titus is perfect, so dotli it containe many
branches and properties to the number of (I thinke) twentie or
aboue : As, that he must be vnreproueable, the husband of one
wife, watching, temperat, modest, not froward, not angrie, one
that loueth goodnesse, righteous, holy, harberous, apt to teach,
holding fast the wholesome word according to doctrine, able
to exhort with wholsome doctrine, and conuince them that
say against it, not giuen to much wine, no striker, not giuen
to filthie lucre, gentle, no quarreller, not couetous, one that
can rule his owne house, keeping his wife and children in
honest obedience, not a yong scholler least he be puffed vp
with selfe liking, well reported of, graue, not double tongued,
holding the mysterie of the faith in a pure conscience.

quarrels made against the Bishops. 95

If they wil admit no Ministers as lawful, but such as shall
haue fully all these properties : Surely they will cut from
Churches the greatest part, or all the IMinisters that they haue.
Euen that one propertie which they so greatly call vpon, as
of all other most necessarie, that is, that hee shoulde be apt
to teach : that is, as Saint Paul expoundeth himselfe, to be
sufficiently able to teach them that be willing, and to con-
uince the aduersarie : If it be pressed to the extremitie and
rigour thereof, it comprehendeth so much, as it will exclude
a great many of Ministers and Preachers, which in their
measure doe good seru^^a in the Church of God.

The best writers that euer I did reade vpon that, say. That
to the performance of the same, a man must haue readie
knowledge in the Scriptures, the vnderstanding of the tongues,
the reading of the ancient Fathers, and histories of antiquitie.
If a great many of them woulde looke into their owne bosomes,
and measure themselues by this rule of sufficiencie : they
would not iudge so rigorously of other, nor be so rash to
condemne them.

We see in the Scriptures, that God sometime Exod. 29.
beareth with breach of his comandemet, falling by the ne-
cessitie of our fraile life. God gaue in charge, as before is
sayde, that none shoulde eate of the Shew-bread, but the
Priests : And yet in necessitie Dauid did eate of it, 1 Reg. 21.
though he were no Priest.

The Machahies fought on the Sabboth day contrary to this
commandement, *' Thou shalt keepe holy the Sabboth day :"
and yet it is not read, that God was therfore displeased with
them, or tooke punishment of them, though the Scrip- Num. 15.
ture mention, that one without necessitie gathering stickes on
the Sabboth day, was stoned to death.

Christ himselfe may seeme to giue the reason for their
defence, when he saith, " The Sabboth was ordeined Mar. 3.
for man, and not man for the Sabboth."

Yea, in a morall c5mandement of God touching mariage.

96 Answeres to generall

we see God to vse a maner of dispensation, in respect of
the frailtie of mans nature. The Scripture saith precisely,
" Quos Deus coniunxit homo ne separet :" and yet in the lawe,
Deut. 21. wee finde tliis dispensation or quahfying thereof.
" When a man hath taken a wife, and maried her, if she
finde no fauour in his eyes, &:c. then let him make a bill of
diuorcement, and put it in her hand, and send her out of
his house."

Of this merciful bearing of God with the breach of his
commaundement, Christ sheweth the reason. Math. 10. saying
in this wise. " For the hardnesse of your hearts God suffered
you to put away your wiues, but from the beginning it was
not so."

Heere wee learne that our gratious and miCrcifull God, for
the shunning and auoiding of a greater raischiefe among stub-
borne people, suffered his seruaunt Moses to giue foorth a
more fauourable interpretation of his iust and perfect Lawe,
and to suffer diuorcements in such cases, as the right and
rigor of his iustice in it selfe, had forbidden.

This haue T written, not of purpose to incourage men to
breake and alter the Lawes and ordinances of God, but rather
to comfort those consciences, which in this case may bee
troubled, and to put away that opinion, wherewith some are
led to thinke that that Congregation is not worthie the name
of a Christian Church, not meete wherein a good Christian
man shoulde abide as Minister, where all things are not re-
formed, to the perfect rule of Gods holy word.

Surely the auncient Fathers of the primitiue Church do not
seeme to be of that iudgement. For they did all find fault
with many enormities in their time, as well in outward cere-
monies, as corruption of life, yea, and in some point of doc-
trine also : and yet it is not read that they did therefore
separate themselues from the Churches, or thinke that they
coulde not as faythfull Ministers serue in them.

Saint Augiistine sheweth of himselfe, and of Saint Cyprian

quarrels made against the Bishops. 97

very notably, as in many places, so chiefely against the
Donatists who were infected with that errour : but Aug. de
most plainely of all other places, De Baptismo contra trTDonat^st:
Donatistas, Lib, 4. Cap. 9. Where at large he dis- iib.4.cap.9.
puteth this question : which place is worthie diligent reading
and consideration.

Cyprian had blamed the Bishops and Ministers Cypr.deiap.
in his time, of Couetousnesse, Extortion, and Vsurie. And yet
sayth Saint Augustine, " Cyprian writeth vnto Anionianus,
that before the last separation of the wicked and the Godly,
no man ought to separate himselfe from the vnitie of the
Church, because of the mixture of euill persons. What
a swelling pride is it" (saith hee) " what a forgetting of
humilitie and mildenesse, what a vanting arrogancie, that he
can thinke himselfe able to do that which Christ woulde not
permit to his Apostles, that is, to separate the weedes from
the Corne ? &c." Yea, and S. Paul himselfe as before I
haue saide, iudgeth the Church of Corinth, an honorable and
blessed Church of God, though there were in the same not
onely some blemishes and imperfections, but many great and
enormious faultes. Wherefore, to returne againe to my pur-
pose, though our Bishops through the necessitie of time,
neither at the beginning had, nor now can haue perfect good
Ministers in euery parish within their charge : I see no cause,
why they may not vse such as with their best diligence they
may haue, especially if they order the matter so, as the fault
be not in their owne negligence or corruption.

That you may the better conceiue, that an vn- The causes
learned Ministery for want of preaching of the Gos- ^^^J^^^ ^l
pel, is not the cause of the backesliding andreuolting nisterieisnot

, , , /» 1 1 • the occasion

of so many m these dayes, nor or sundry other mcon- ofbackesii-
ueniences imputed to the same: you shall easily '^°^^''^-
vnderstand, if you will call to your remembrance, that when
there were fewer preachers and lesse teaching by great oddes,
then of late yeres hath bene, the people did not reuolt as

F

98 Answeres to generall

now they doe. There is therefore some other cause, if we
will with vpright mindes looke into it. There were fewer
preachers and lesse teaching in the dayes of that King of
hlessed memorie Edward the sixt, and yet did not the people
then reuolt, as nowe, although the reformation of the Church
was then but greenely settled. They had the same imper-
fection and want of Ministers, which we haue now, and that
in greater measure : in so much as they were faine to helpe
out the want with reading of Homilies, as you know. Which
deuise, although it be greatly misliked and inueighed against
in these dayes, as " intollerable :" yet did that reuerend and
learned father M. Bucer highly commend the same, and
shewed his good liking thereof, willing moe Homilies to bee
prepared for that purpose. And what were they that were
then Preachers, and in the state of gouernment of the Church ?
Surely such persons as did diligently obserue those orders in
outwarde thinges, which the Bishops nowe, for feare of
further inconuenience, desire and studie to maintaine. In
the first ten yeres of her Maiesties most gratious reigne, there
was little or no backsliding from the Gospel, in comparison of
that now is : yet was there not then so much preaching, by the
halfe, nor so many Preachers in the Church of England by
1000. as now there are. And since that time (I speake of
good experience, and better knowledge then gladly I would)
that in diuers places where there hath bene often preaching,
and that by learned and graue men, there haue bene many
that haue reuolted, and litle good effect declared among the
residue. You wil aske me then, what I thinke to be the
true cause thereof? Surely, the causes are many : but I will
note vnto you onely two or three, that bee of greatest weight.
Tiie first First, to hauc the fruites of the Gospell setled in the
the Gospel couscicuccs of mcu, and declared in their Hues : It
prospereth jg ^^^ sufficient to liauc oftcu and much preaching,

not so well . . .

hcere. but also to haue diligent and reuerent hearing.
Though the Preachers be neuer so learned and discreete, if it

quarrels made against the Bishops. 99

be not heard as the worde of God, it is to no purpose. But
in these dayes, as in all other, men be easily induced to dis-
burthen themselues, and lay the whole fault vpon the Minis-
ters and Preachers.

Ohiection.

" Oh, say they, if wee had good and zealous Bishoppes,
and godly Preachers, such as the Apostles were : vndoubtedly,
this doctrine of the Gospell woulde haue had better successe,
and would more haue preuailed in mens hearts. For they
are not zealous, nor seeme to bee mooued with the spirite of
God : therefore it cannot be, that they should moue other."

Answere.

Though this reason seeme somewhat plausible to some
kinde of men, and to be of great force to excuse the common
people : yet I aduertise all them, that haue any sparke of the
feare of God in their hearts, that they take heede of it, and
beware, that, to their own great dager, -they be not caried
away with it. For it hath bene seldome or neuer heard or
read, that the people of God among whom true doctrine hath
bin preached (as the Lorde be thanked it hath bene with vs)
did euer vse such allegations for their owne excuse and
defence. It hath bene alwayes the pretence of the reprobate
and wicked, to colour their owne obstinacie, and contempt of
Gods word, when they were offered the light of the Gospell
and called to repentance. But that these kinde of men may
not flatter and deceiue themselues : I let them vnderstande,
that the Scriptures in no place teach them, that tlie offences
and faults of the Ministers, are alwayes the only cause, why
the word of God doth not take place in mens hearts. It is
more commonly, and almost alwaies imputed to the way-
wardnesses vnthankfulnesse and obstinacie of the people that
heare it. Therefore it were good for all sortes of men, of
what calling soeuer, to looke into their own bosomes, and

F 2

100 Answeres to generall

carefully to consider, whether the fault thereof be not in them-
selues. For they know right well, that the master may bee
learned and diligent, and yet the scholer not thriue, by reason
of his own dulnesse. The Physition may bee honest and
skilfull, and the obstinate Patient make light of his whole-
some counsaile. The seede may be good, and the seede
sower a painefull and skilfull husbandman, and yet the
fruite not to bee answerable to his trauel, because of the
naughtinesse and barrennesse of the ground. This our Sa-
uiour Christ teacheth vs in the parable of the Seede-sower.
Matth. 13. " The sower" (sayeth he) " went foorth to sowe
his seede, and some fell in the high way," that is to say, into
the hearts of them that were continually trampled with
wicked and vngodly cogitations, so that the seede could not
sinke into their hearts, but by those birds of the deuill, was
carryed away without fruite. " Some fell into stonie ground,"
that is, into such hearts as wanted the good iuice and moysture
of Gods holy spirite : and therefore when the heate of perse-
cution ariseth, or some great temptation assaulteth the, their
zeale is withered, and they reuolt from the trueth. *' Some
fell into bushie ground," that is, into the mindes of them, that
were troubled with the cares of the worlde, with the loue of
riches, and with the pleasures of this life, which wholly
choked vp the good seede of the Gospell of Christ, so that
it could not in any wise prosper and bring foorth fruite.
Heere you may perceiue, that for one fourth part of good
grounde, that yeeldeth fruite of the doctrine of God, there are
three greater parts of euill ground, wherein it nothing at all
prospereth. But in these our dayes amongst vs, we haue a
fourth sort of me, which obstinately at al refuse to heare the
word of God, and do shut vp their eares, not only against
preaching, but against priuate exhortation also. If there
were lesse store of these euill grounds in this land at this
day, vndoubtedly wee shoulde see more successe of the Gos-
pell, and more ample fruite of our teaching then nowe we

quarrels made against the Bishops. 101

doe. It were good for men to looke that these quarrellings
at other mens hues, bee not one of the coardes of vanitie that
Esay speaketh of. " Woe bee to them" (sayth God Esay. 5.
by his holy Prophet) " that drawe on iniquitie with coardes of
vanitie, and sinne, as it were with a Cart-rope," that is, Woe
bee to them, that imagine excuses and coulours, to nouzell
and mayntaine them sehies in contempt of Gods worde, and
want of repentaunce. Let men take heede of such deahng,
that such Coardes of vanitie pull not on iniquitie so fast, that
it draw them to the vtter contempt of God and his trueth.
Example whereof is scene at this day, in too many, to the
griefe of all good mens hearts : For the schoole of Epicure
and the Atheists, is mightily increased in these daies. The
like effect Esay noteth to haue fallen out among the lewes,
at that time. For this hee maketh them to say in derision of
the preaching of the Prophets, " Let God make speede, and
hasten his worke, that wee may see it. Let the counsell of
the holy one of Israel drawe neere, and come, that we may
knowe it." And in like maner dealeth the wicked in leremie
Chapter 5. " They haue denyed the Lorde, and sayde. It is
not hee. Tush, the S worde and the Plague shall not come
vpon vs, neither shall we see it. The threatnings of the
Prophets are but winde, and the true word of God is not in
them. They vtter their owne fantasies, and these things shall
come vnto themselues." Euen with like contempt and
derision, many at this day abuse the Preachers of Gods
worde. " When we lay before them the terrible threatnings
of Gods wrath and indignation, if they reuolt from the trueth
of the Gospell, or suffer the same to be betrayed into the
handes of the enemie, saying, that God will forsake them :
that he will take his defence from them : that he will set his
face against them : that he will bring strangers vpon them
to destroy their countrey and possesse their great lands and
goodly buildings :" Oh, say they. These Preachers make
great outcries : they put strange expectations into the peoples

102 Answeres to generall

heads : they are vndiscreete : they medle with matters, which
do not appertaine vnto them : if matters go amisse, the
greatest fault is in themselues. But I haue sufficiently spoken
of this maner of intertaining of Ministers alreadie, and shall
speake of the same hereafter.

The second '^^^^ sccond, and in deede a chiefe cause of back-
cause of sliding and reuolting, is the schisme, faction and dis-
" sention, which for the space of these fifteene or six-
teene yeeres, hath exceedingly growen, betweene the Ministers
and Preachers of England. For the like hath in all ages
bene a cause to many, of falling, both from the trueth of God,
and to wickednesse of life. Baslle speaking hereof, saith,
" Ob haec rident increduli, fluctuant qui modicse sunt fidei,
ambigua est fides ipsa." The' effects of this schisme hath
beene (as in part T haue declared in other parts of this
treatise) First, that not only in sermons publikely, but also
in common table talke priuately, yea, and in writing and
treatises spredde abroad into all mens handes wickedly, vehe-
ment and bitter inuectiues haue beene made against the
bishops and other Preachers of the Church of England, to the
discredite not onely of their persons, but also of the doctrine
which they haue taught. Yea, the whole state and gouern-
ment of this church, the Liturgie and booke of Common
prayer, and the administration of the Sacramentes established
by Lawe and authoritie, the externall rites and ceremonies
layde downe onely for order sake, haue beene publikely mis-
liked, depraued and condemned, as directly contrary and
repugnant to the worde of God. Men haue not onely de-
liuered foorth these inuectiues against the whole state of our
Church, and all the partes thereof: but in the face of the
worlde, against Lawe, against authoritie, haue taken vpon
them to alter all thinges according to their owne pleasure :
Which dealing, you may bee sure, can not bee without great
offence of an infinite nomber, as the worlde euidently seeth
it hath beene. Moreouer, many persons, both vndiscreete

quarrels made against the Bishops. 103

and vnlearned, because they will not bee accompted Dumhe
dogsy haue taken vpon them to preach without license or triall :
and entring into discussing of matters nowe in controuersie
betweene vs and the aduersarie, haue handled them so coldly,
nakedly, and vnperfectly, that many haue bene greeued to
heare them, and some brought in doubt of their consciences,
which neuer doubted before. Many strange Assertions, either
plainly false, or as Paradoxes, true in some rare and ex-
traordinary sense, haue beene by sundry persons, and some
of them well learned, vttered and taught, to the troubling of
many mens mindes, and specially such as were not able to
reach to the depth of them. As for example, that it is a
grieuous offence to kneele at the receiuing of the Communion.
A gentleman of good countenaunce hath affirmed to my selfe,
that hee woulde rather hazard all the land hee had, then be
drawen to kneele at the Communion. An heauie burthen to
lay vpon a mans conscience, for an external gesture. The
doctrine of the Lords Supper, hath bene so slenderly taught
by some, that a number haue coceiued with themselues, that
they receiue nothing but the external elements, in remem-
braunce that Christ died for the. And these their cogitations
haue they vttered to other to their great misliking. Priuate
baptism, yea and publike also, if it be ministred by one that
is no preacher, hath bin so impugned, as if it were no sacra-
ment at al : whereby questios haue bin raised by sundry per-
sons, what is become of them that were neuer baptised other-
wise : Or whether it were not necessary, that all such per-
sons, as are certainly knowen, not to haue receyued any other
baptisme, then that was priuately done, ought not to be bap-
tised againe, because the other is esteemed as no Sacrament ?

The article of the common Creed touching Christes descen-
sion into hell, contrary to the sense of all ancient writers, hath
beene strangely interpreted, and by some, with vnreuerent
speeches flatly reiected. These and a number of such other,
haue vndoubtedly bred great offence, and wounded the hearts

104 Answeres to generall

of an infinite number, causing them partly to reuolt to Papis-
try, partly to Atheisme, and neglecting of all Religion, as is
seene by the liues of many, to the exceeding griefe of all them
that feare God and loue his trueth. As I haue talked with
many Recusants, so did I neuer conferre with any that would
vse any speech, but that he hath alleadged some of these
offences to be cause of his reuolting. And some haue affirmed
flatly vnto me, that in seeking to presse them to come to our
Church and seruice, we doe against our owne consciences,
seeing our most zealous preachers (as they be taken) openly
speake and write, that as well our seruice, as the administra-
tion of the sacraments, are contrary to the word of God. I
beseech Almighty God of his great mercie, that hee will open
the eies of them, which thus eagerly haue striuen against the
present state of this Church, to see what hurt and hinderaunce
hath come to the profession of the Gospell, by these vn-
charitable and needelesse contentions. And vndoubtedly, if
God moue not the heartes of the chiefe Rulers and Gouer-
nours to seeke some ende of this Schisme and faction, which
nowe renteth in pieces this Churche of England : it cannot be,
but in short time for one Recusant that now is, wee shall haue
three, if the increase of that number, which I mention, be not
greater. For I doe heare and see those things, that it grieueth
my heart to consider. What hurt and trouble Satan hath at
all times raised in the Church of God by occasion of dissen-
tion and discorde, mooued not onely by heretikes and false
teachers, but also by them, which otherwise haue beene good
and godly Christians : the Ecclesiasticall Histories doe eui-
dently declare. What should I recite the Schisme between
the East and West Churches, for the obseruation of the
feast of Easter, which continued a great number of yeeres,
and grew to such bitternesse, that the one excommunicated
the other? What shal I say of the Schismes and grieuous
contentions in the East Church, and especially at Antiochia,
and Alexandria, betweene Paulinus, and Flauianus ? Lucifer

quarrels made against the Bishops, 105

and Eusehius ? the Meletians and Eustathians ? all at the
beginning good Christians, and imbracing true doctrine ? And
yet did they with great troubles, eschewe one the others
Communion, as you may reade in Epiphanius lib, 2. Theodor,
lib. 1. cap. 8. <^c. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 23. Sozom. lib. 2.
cap. 18. for the space of 80. yeres and aboue. I omit the
great strife betweene Chrysost. of the one part, and Theophilus,
Cyrill and Epiphanius, on the other, for the burning of Origens
bookes. They were all good and learned bishops, and wee
doe worthily reuerence their memory ; yet fell this matter so
foule among them, that because Chrysost. woulde not con-
sent to the burning of Origens bookes, Theophilus and Cyrill
woulde scantly euer acknowledge him to be a lawfull Bishop.
I mention not a great number of other like factios, which
grew in the same age, to the trouble and hinderance of true
Christianitie, as many godly and learned men did then com-
plaine. And sundrie graue authours which haue written in
this our time, and before, iudge, that these wayward conten-
tions in the East Church, were the chiefe causes that brought
vpon them afterward, the heauie wrath of God that tooke his
Gospel from them, and cast them into the tyrannie of Saracens
and TiirJceSj as we haue scene now these many yeeres. A
notable example to vs (good Christian Readers) to take heede
in time, and earnestly to pray vnto God, that he will so blesse
vs with his holy Spirite, " that we may be all like minded,
hauing the selfe same loue, being of one minde and of one
iudgement, that nothing be done among vs, through strife and
vaine glory, but that in humblenesse of minde, euery one will
thinke of other better then of himselfe," that wee may grow
together in one heart and minde, against the common aduer-
sarie to the glory of God, and the promoting of his gospel, the
safety of our gracious Prince, and naturall countrey. Of such
discord in the church, S. Basile grieuously coplaineth, " When
I was growen" (saith he) " into mans age, and often going
into strange Countries fel into troubles, I obserued and

F 3

106 Answeres to generall

found, that in other Artes there was great concord and agree-
ment betwene them that were the chiefe of those Artes and
Sciences : Onely in the church of God, for which Christ died,
and vpon which he had plentifully powred downe his holy
spirit, I saw great and vehement discord, aswell among them-
selues particularly, as in tilings contrarie to the holie Scrip-
tures. And that which is most horrible, I saw them that are
the chiefe of the Church so drawen asunder in diuersitie and
contrarietie of opinions, that without all pitie, they did most
cruelly teare in pieces the flocke of Christ, so that if euer,
now it is verified that the Apostle speaketh. From among
your selues shall rise men speaking peruersethings, that they
may draw Disciples to follow them."

The third cause and the principall of all other is.

The third . .

cause of re- " that the ramping and roaring Lion that goeth about
uoitmg. seeking whom he may deuoure," and watching all
occasions to doe mischiefe in the Church of God, hath taken
the opportunity of this Schisme anddiuision among our selues.
And therefore euer since that began, he hath not ceased from
time to time, out of his scholes and Nurceries, to sende into
this realme fit instrumentes for that purpose, lesuites, Massing-
priests, and Seminary men, and such other of our own nation,
as haue bin purposely by them corrupted : which beeing
armed with some shew of learning, but specially with readi-
nes of tongue and boldnes of speech, with some outward
shew of holines in wordes, haue mightily preuailed against
the subiects of this realme, taking comonly reasons of per-
swasion, fro the discord that is among our selues, as' by par-
ticular dealings with the I haue learned. The indeuours of
these men haue taken the greater effect, by one perswasio,
which they principally haue vsed : which is, that they haue
put into their minds a certain expectatio of a speedy alteration
and change to be, not only in religion, but also in the state of
the realme. Their reasons haue beene, that all the Princes
Catholike in Christendom, were entrcd into league by all

quarrels made against the Bishops. 107

means that might be, to depose our gracious Soueraigne
Queene Elizabeth, and to set vp in her place the Queene
of Scots when she lined : and then woe be to them that
should be found in this land, to remaine in the fauour and
liking of the Gospell of Christ, which they blasphemously
call horrible schisme and heresie, which would bee reuenged
to the vttermost. To worke this deuise, they were let to
vnderstand, what plots and meanes were made, how easie,
how likely, how certaine to come to passe within few yeres,
yea, moneths, yea, dayes. For they confirmed the hearts of
all them that bend to their perswasion, with all hope that
might be : In so much that I knowe some, that within these
two yeeres were very forward in religion, and not onely heard
Sermons diligently, but also were at sundry conferences, for
their better confirmation : yet within fewe Moneths, with the
certaine perswasion of this expectation, were cleane caried
away, and so remaine peruerse and obstinate Recusants, with
the example thereof shaking the consciences of many other.
In these their wicked and deuilish practises against God and
his trueth, and against the state of this lande, they were not a
litde imboldened by slacke and remisse dealing toward them.
The lawes were not executed : the aduauntage was giuen to
some, that did fauourably compound with them.

Hereby I knowe by good experience, that much harme
hath bene done in diuers places. They haue also comforted
and imboldened themselues in this, that mercie and fauour
shoulde bee shewed them. For this they can say, that Chris-
tian Princes and Magistrates, especially such as be Pro-
testants, by their owne doctrine, should shewe mercie and
clemencie, chiefly in matters of conscience. But what a
malicious hypocrisie is this, to call vpon Christian Magistrates
for mercie and fauour, and they themselues in the meane
time, breath nothing but crueltie and blood in their hearts ?
I graunt mercie becommeth a Christian Gouernour, but not
without seueritie of lustice. For seueritie stayeth a greater

108 Answeres to generall

nomber, then mercie and fauour allureth, as {August, saith)
De Correct. " Sicut meliorcs sunt quos dirigit amor : ita plures
& Gratia, gy^^j. qy^g con'igit Timor." The greater part is
alwayes the worst ; therefore Magistrates must take heede,
that mercie bee not turned into crueltie : For as August, saith,
there is " Misericordia puniens et Crudelitas parcens.

Obiection.

" Faith" (say they) " is the gift of God, it cannot be forced

by any punishment : by hardnesse and extreme deahng men

may be made hypocrites, but not rehgious : yea, they adde

further, that the Apostles vsed- no such helpe of Princes

power to bring men to the faith, or to pull them away from

errour."

Answere.

But these and such other like their Allegations, are con-
trary to the word of GOD, and iudgement of all the ancient
learned Fathers, and specially Saint Augustine, who chiefly
dealt against the Donatists, in this, and other opinions. Reade
Deut. 13. the thirteenth and seuenteenth of Deuteronomie, and
^ ^'^' see howe straightly God giueth charge for the punish-

ment of them that seduce other from the true worshippe of
God. Tn Exodus he sayeth, " Qui immolat Dijs alienis,
pra^terquam Domino soli, exterminetur." Hee that offereth
vnto any other gods, saue vnto the Lord, &c. In the Nom-
hers, he that brake the Sabboth day, was stoned to death, that
his example might not seduce other. Paul in the Act. of the
Apostles, by the power of God, strooke blind Elymas the
magitian, withstanding the truth of God. August, in the ii.
Tract, vpon lohn, disputing against the Donatists, by the ex-
ample of NahucJiodonosor, exhorteth christia princes to vse
sharp punishmet against such persons, as contemne Christ and
his doctrine. " If king Nabuchotlonosor" (saith he) " gaue
glory to God, because hee had deliuered the 3. yong men from
the fire, and gaue vnto him so great glory, that he made a

quarrels made against the Bishops. 109

decree throughout all his empire, which compreheded so many
kingdoms : how should not our kings be mooued, which knowe
not onely three yong men to be deliuered out of the fire, but
themselues, and all other faithful persons deliuered from the
eternall fire of hell ? especially when they see Christ thrust
out of the minds of christians, and when they heare it saide
to a christian, Say thou art no christian. Such offences will
they commit, but yet such punishments will they not suffer.
For vnderstande you what they do, and what they suffer ?
They kil mens soules, but they are afflicted but in body :
They worke to other eternal death, and they complaine that
they suffer teporal death. &c." Againe, the same Aug. De vi
coercend. Hcereticis ad Vincent. Epist. 48. writeth in this
sort, " My opinio was at the beginning, that none shold be
forced to the vnitie of the church, but that we should ende-
uour to deale by the worde of GOD, by disputation, by
reasoning, and perswading, least happily of those which wee
knewe to be open Heretikes, wee shoulde make counterfaite
Christians : but this mine opinion was not ouercome with the
wordes of them that reasoned against mee, but by the experi-
ence of them, which shewed mee examples to the contrarie.
For first mine owne Citie of Hippo was obiected against mee,
which was wholly carried away with the opinion of the
Donatistes, and yet through feare of the Emperours lawes
was turned to the Catholike vnitie. Which Citie, we now
see so to detest that pernitious errour, as if it had neuer bene
among them. And likewise diuers other cities, were namely
rehearsed vnto mee, so that by experience I learned, that my
former iudgement was not right."

The first Christian Emperour Constantine writing to his
Lieutenant Taurus, " It hath pleased mee" (sayth hee) " that
in all the places and cities, all the Temples of the idoles
should presently be shut vp, and all wicked persons forbidden
to haue accesse vnto them. Our pleasure further is, that all
men should forbeare their sacrifices. If any such wicked-

110 Answeres to generall

nesse shalbe committed, let them be beaten downe with the
reuengement of the sword, and their substance to be seised
vpon, and brought into my Treasurie : And in like maner
the gouernours of Prouinces to be punished, if they neglect
to execute the same."

But T will make no longer discourse herein. Such as doe
doubt hereof, and desire to be better satisfied, I referre them
to a Treatise which Maister Beza hath writte for that matter.
I haue tarried the longer in this part, for that I am desirous
to let the indifferet christian reader vnderstand, that it is but
an affectionate iudgement of some, when they impute the
only cause to be in bishops, why there is in these daies so
great back-sliding from the Gospel, and so great mischief
deuised against the Prince and the State. It appeareth their
mindes are blinded with affection, tliat they cannot see the
trueth.

The quarrel An Other Crime laide against Bishoppes, is, that
^iir^^ouif *^^y maintayn pilling and pouling, and (as some in
ing Courts, dcspitc temic them) bawdie courtes. Iftheymain-
tayne courtes for the administration of lustice, in such things
as are within their charge : they doe, as I am perswaded by
Gods law they may doe, andr as by the lawes of this Realme,
and state of this Church they ought to doe. But if they
mayntaine pouling in their Courtes, that (in deede) is worthy
blame, and by no pretence can bee salued. For, as al
Magistrates ought to dcale vprightly, and without corruption :
so principally, such as be Spirituall, and of the Church of
God. But howe is it prooued, " that Bishops maintaine
pouling Courtes ?" Surely, I knowe not : For they doe not
lay it downe in particulars. If they did, I thinke the matter
might easily be answered with good reason.

It may bee they thinke, the vnder-Officers take money and
bribes, where they should not : For that is polling and ex-
tortion. If it bee so, it is euill, and not to be suffered,
and vpon proofe, the Lawe appoynteth sharpe punishment.

quarrels made against the Bishops. Ill

Though it bee true that they surmise in this case, that Officers
are so corrupt : it is one thing to say, The Officers vse poul-
ing, and another to say, The bishop maintaineth a pouling
Court.

A bishop may haue an euill Officer, vvhome yet he will not
maintaine, no nor suffer, if hee knewe it, and be able to re-
dresse it. I am in perswasion, there is no bishop in this
Realme, but if it be complayned of, and proofe made vnto
him, that his Officers take more then is prescribed by order
and law that they may doe, but wil mislike with the thing,
and doe his best to see it redressed : Or if hee will not, I
fauour not their State so much, but that I could wish him to
be punished himselfe. But if a bishops Officers shall be
counted to poule, when they take no more then the ordinary
fees and dueties by Lawe allowed, and the bishop, when he
beareth with the same, shal bee called a maintainer of a
poulling Court : this is a matter in a slaunderer to bee
punished, and not a fault in a bishoppe to be blamed. By
this raeanes all the Courtes in Englande may bee defamed
and called poulling Courtes, and the Officers or Judges, vnder
whose authoritie they stande, may be reprooued as maintayners
of poulling Courtes. Bee it, that -there is vnlawful taking in
many Courts of this Realme, as happily there is in some
by greedie Officers : were it therfore the duetie of christian
and godly Subiects, to spread libels against the Prince or
chiefe gouernours, as maintainors of corruption, briberie, and
poulling ?

An hard matter it is, in so corrupt times, for anie Magis-
trate, to warrant the doinges of all inferiour Officers : J pray
God this making of exception to Courtes and Officers, goe
no further then to the officers of bishops and of the Cleargy.
Whatsoeuer they pretend, the very root of the matter is this :
The whole State Ecclesiastical!, by the loosenesse of this
time, is growen into hatred and contempt, and al inferiour
subiectes disdaine in any point to bee ruled by them. And

112 Answeres to generall

tlierfore when they be called, conuented and punished for
such tilings, wherein they haue offended, or be brideled of
that they would doe disorderly : they grudge at it, their
stomackes rise against it, and thinke all that is done to be
vnlawful, though it be neuer so iust. And because they are
not able otherwise to be reuenged, they crie out, that they be
cruel and pouling Courtes.

Ohiection,

" To cut off the whole matter, it will be said, that by the
word of God it is not lawfull for bishops to haue such Courtes,
nor to exercise such iurisdiction."

Answere, •

Yet truely I must answere, that it is lawful for christian
subiects to obey it, and vnlawfull for them to kicke and
spurne against it, seeing it standeth by authoritie of the Lawes,
and of our christian and gracious Prince, by whom God hath
sent to vs, and doeth continue with vs, the free course of his
Gospell. But why may not a Bishop exercise iurisdiction,
and haue a Court to iudge, determine, and ende matters ?
I.Tim. 5. Surely Saint Paule saieth to Timothie, " Against a
Priest or Elder, receiue no accusation, vnder two or three
witnesses." Here is an accuser : Heere is a person accused :
heere are w'itnesses examined : here is a iudgement and de-
ciding of the matter : therefore here is an exercise of iuris-
diction, and a manner of a Court.

They will say, " It was not Timothies Court onely, but
ioyntly exercised with the residue of the Elders, that had the
Gouernment."

Vndoubtedly, there is no such thing there in that place.
The words are directed to Timothie onely : the adioyning of
some other, is but the interpretation of some fewe : vpon
which, to builde the necessity of a doctrine in the Church of
Christ, is but hard dealing, and not sufficient to ground mens

quarrels made against the Bishops. 113

consciences vpon. And yet here note you, that by this place
it is euident, that ecclesiasticall persons may haue, and vse
iurisdiction.

To proue that bishoppes may not alone exercise iuris-
diction, they adde Christes saying, Matthew 18. *' If thy
brother offend thee, goe and tel him his fault between thee
and him alone. If he shall heare thee, thou hast wonne thy
brother : but if he will not heare thee, take yet with thee one
or two : if he will not heare then. Die Ecclesice, tell it to the
Church."

Here (say they) we are walled to ** tell the Church :" but
" the Church" cannot be vnderstanded to be one person, as
the Bishop, or such like.

First I answere, that by the consent of most Interpreters,
that place speaketh not of the exercise of publique iurisdictid,
but of a charitable proceeding in priuate offences. And
Christes large discourse, which imimediately following he
maketh vnto Peter, touching the forgiuing of them that doe
offend vs, doth very euidently iustifie that meaning. If some
do interprete the place otherwise (as I haue before said)
Christians should not build thereupon a general doctrine of
necessitie.

It will be asked what Christ meant when he saide Die
Ecelesice. As some interprete it, he meant, " Tell the
Gouernours of the Church :" After somxC other, " Tell it
openly in the Church or congregation," as Hierome saith,
" Vt qui non potuit pudore saluari, saluetur opprobriis," that
is, " that hee which could not be saued by shame, might haue
his saluation wrought by reproch." For a great thing it is to
one that hath any feare of God, to haue reproch in the face
of the Church.

And to this interpretation, the most of the ancient writers

agree.

Ohieetion.

They will reply, that " at that time there were manie Pre-

114 Answeres to generall

sidents as it were, and gouernours of the Church, together
with the chiefe Ministers in euery Congregation."

Answere,

I graunt it was so : But it doth not follow thereupon, that
it is a comniaundement, that for euer in all places and times,
it should be so. I am not of that opinion, nor euer was any
of the auncient writers, no more are sundry learned men of
great credite at this time, " Quod vna semper debet esse
oeconomia Ecclesiae," that is, that the externall gouernement
of the Church, should alwaies, and in all places be one, and
specially by a College or company of Elders. When Christ
sayd. Tell the Church, there was as yet no Christian church
established : but Christ tooke his speech according to the state
of the lewes Church that then was, as in another place he
saith, " If thy brother trespasse against thee, leaue thine
offering before the altar." If they will gather by the former
speech. Tell the Church, that of necessitie, they must haue
a company of Elders, as then was in the lewes church : why,
let them make like collection of the latter, that of necessitie
there must be altars in the church of Christ : the absurditie
whereof will bee greater, then any good christian man will
easily receiue.

Ohiection.

They will say, " the Apostles afterward, and the Primitiue
Church did practise the same."

Answere,

That is not yet proued : but let them struggle while they
lust, they shall neuer find a comraandement in the scriptures,
charging that it should for euer be so. It were too great a
bridle of christia liberty in things external, to cast vpon the
church of Cln-ist. So log as the church of God was in perse-
cutio vnder tyrants, it might well seeme to be the best and

quarrels made against the Bishops. 115

fittest order of Gouernment : But when God blessed his
Church with Christian Princes, the Scriptures doe not take
away that liberty, that with the consent of their godly magis-
trates they may haue that outwarde forme of iurisdiction,
and deciding of Ecclesiastical causes, as to the state of the
Countrey and people shall be most conuenient. And that
libertie haue diuers reformed churches, since the restoring of
the Gospell, vsed.

Now, as when other Churches in their externall order of
Gouernment, differ fro ours, we neither do, nor ought, to
mislike with them : so if ours differ from theirs, retaining still
the sinceritie of the gospel and trueth of doctrine, I trust they
will euen as charitably thinke of vs.

If any desire further aunswere in this controuersy of
Church gouernment, I referre them to the reply of D.
Bridges, vntill they haue with modesty and grauitie answered
his booke.

It is obiected also against Bishops, " that they Thecrimeof
abuse Ecclesiasticall discipline." I take " Ecclesi- cieXsficaU
asticall Discipline" to consist in reproouing, cor- Discipline.
reeling and excommunicating such as be offenders in the
Church. And I thinke their meaning is here, that bishops
and their officers abuse Excommunication, in punishing there-
with those persons, which obstinately and with contempt
refuse, eyther to appeare, when they bee called to aunswere
their offences : or when they appeare, disobey those orders
and decrees by Ecclesiasticall officers appoynted. Howe this
part of Church Discipline was abused by the Pope, it is well
knowen : and that hee made Excommunication an instrument
to bring the neckes of Emperors and Princes, vnder his girdle,
and to make the whole world subiect to him. For this was
almost the onely meane, whereby he became so dread full to
all men, and got to himself so great autoritie. The per-
petual course of the histories, euen such as were written by
his owne Parasites, and chiefly of this Realme of England,

1 1 C Answeres to generall

declare this to be most true. For trial hereof, reade the
historic of Thomas Becket.

But I thinke no man is so caried with the misliking of our
Bishops, that he wil accuse them, in this sort to abuse Excom-
munication : seeing by their preaching they haue bin principall
instruments to ouerthrow the same in the Church of Rome.

They can not say, that any Bishoppe of this Church, euer
since the restoring of the Gospell, indeuoured to excommu-
nicate the Prince and gouernours, of purpose to make them
subiect to their authoritie in the Church. And happily that
may bee a fault, yea and a great fault that is found with
them in these dayes, that they doe not so, and constraine the
Prince and Rulers to doe that, which by perswasion they will
not doe.

But howe expedient this maner of Excomjmuii cation is for
this time, I leaue to the wise and godly to consider. Sure I
Tygure. am, that some of the most zealous Churches reformed
haue it not, nor thinke it tollerable. And yet such a maner
of Excommunication it is, that many striue at this day to haue
brought into the Church, vnder the name of Discipline.

But how easily it would grow to abuse, and what danger it
might bring in this state of timic, I thinke diere is no wise
man that doeth not foresee : vnlesse it be such, as to bring
their purpose to passe, and to settle their deuise in the Church,
tliinke no danger to be shunned.

As for the Excommunication practised in our Ecclesiasticall
Courtes, for contumacie in not appearing, or not satisfying the
iudgement of the Court : if it had pleased the Prince, and them
that had authoritie to make Lawes for the gouernment, to
haue altered the same at the beginning, and set some other
order of processe in place thereof: I am perswaded the
Bishops and Clergie of this Realme would haue bene very
well contented therewith.

Gualter a learned man of the Church of Tygure^ writing
vpon the first to the Corinthians, hauing shewed the danger

quarrels made against the Bishops. 117

of this other Excommunication, speaketh of a maner of ciuile
discommiming, vsed in that Church : Which, or the like good
order, deuised by some godly persons, if it might bee by
aucthoritie placed in this Church, without danger of further
innouation, I thinke it would be gladly receiued to shunne
the offence that is taken at the other, and yet surely, vnder
correction, the Lawe of alteration would breede some incon-
uenience.

But the perpetuall crying of many to haue a mutation of
the whole state of the Clergie, and a number of other thinges
in the Church beside, (which must needes draw with it a
great alteration in the state of the Realme also) maketh the
Prince, and other Gouernours to bee afrayde of any mutation.
For they knowe what danger may come in these perillous
dayes by innouations : And if they shoulde once beginne,
things are so infinite, that they can see no ende of alterations.
Therefore seeing; wee haue a Church setled in a tollerable
maner of reformation, and all trueth of doctrine freely taught
and allowed by the autoritie of this Realme, yea, and the
aduersaries of trueth by lawe repressed : they thinke it better
to beare with some imperfections, then by attempting great
alterations, in so dangerous a time, to hazard the state both
of the Church and of the Realme. And the like toleration
in some meane things, I vnderstand, vpon like consideration
hath bene vsed in other Churches reformed beyond the Seas.

Obiection.

An other crime is obiected, not onely against The quar-
Bishops, but against all other of the Clergie, that is, j^^J!^^^ ^^^
" Ambition and greedie seeking after linings and seeking of
promotions. If a benefice fall voyde (say they) then ^"^"^^*
rideth he, then writeth hee, then laboureth he, then inquireth
hee, who can doe most with the Patrone. And if he be a Lay-
man, then at the least, a reasonable composition will serue : And
if the Bishop haue the gift, then Master Chancellor, or Master

118 Answeres to generall

Steward, or my Lords Secretarie, or my Mistresse his wife,
must helpe to worke the matter."

Answere.

Doe you not see, how this malicious spirite passeth ouer all
the good gifts, that God hath in these dayes bestowed on a
number of learned men, to the great ornament of this land ?
and of purpose onely to deface the Church, taketh holde of
those imperfections and blemishes, which the corruption of
mans nature, specially in so perillous times, and so large a
Church, must needes worke in a number ? Well writeth
Deinuidia. BasUe, " Qucmadmodum vultures &c. As vultures
or carren Rauens flye alway to stinking carcasses and passe
ouer many sweet medowes, and many sweete sauouring places :
And as the flies shun the whole and sounde places of the
body, and rest onely vpon scabs and soares, out of which
they suck matter to nourish them : euen so the enuious,
malitious, and backbiting spirite, passeth ouer all the orna-
ments and worthy commendations of the Hues of men, and
carpeth and biteth at those things that he findeth worthy
blame."

This Realme of England neuer had so many learned men,
nor of so excellent gift in deliuering the word of God : It is
the greatest ornament, that euer this church had. For my
part, surely, I doe reuerence and maruell at the singular
giftes of God that I see in manie. But these thinges bee
wincked at, and passed with silence, and the ambitious doings
of some few, brought in, as matter to discredite the whole
number of Preachers.

Diogenes, seeing the cleanly furniture of Plato his house,
got vp vpon his bed, and trampled on it with his dirtie feete,
saying, *' Calco fastum Platonis,'' that is, " T contemne and
tread vnder my feet the pride of Plato.'' " True it is," quoth
Plato, " sed alto fastu, with another pride woorse then mine."
So these men, in rebuking ambition, reach at an higher

quarrels made against the Bishops. 119

authoritie and power, then any bishop in England hath or
will vse.

Ambition, I knowe and confesse, is very wicked, and hath
euer bene a perillous instrument of the deuil to make mischief.
By this he drew our first parents to the disobedience of the
commandement of God, perswading them not to be content
with that happy state that God had placed them in. By this
he incensed Corah, Dathan, and Ahiram with other, to rebel
B.g3im^t Moses and. Aaron. By this he thought to ouercome
Christ, when hee sawe he could not preuaile by other meanes.
By this he hath alwayes raysed discorde, dissention, rebelhon,
warre and tumult, not onely to the troubhng and disquieting,
but to the shaking and ouerthowing almost of all common
weales that euer haue beene, and thereby also hath wrought
the murther and destruction of an infinite number of the crea-
tures of God. By this he hath fro time to time raised many
schismes and heresies in the Church of Christ. By tliis, vn-
doubtedly I thinke he worketh no small euill nowe at this
day, in this our church of Englande. But what then ? Doe
they thinke, that if the bishoppes landes, and the rich linings
of the Cleargie be taken away, that they shal extinguish
Ambition in the heartes of the Ministers ? Was there no
Ambition in the church before that bishoppes had lands, or
before Preachers had so large liuinges ? No man can so
thinke, but they that are ignorant of the Ecclesiasticall his-
tories. What was the first roote of the troublesome schisme
of the Donatists ? Whereof sprang first the heresies optat. Mi-
of the Nouatians at Rome ? What saue the first oc- ^^^- ^^^- '•

■, J . -iTTi Euseb. eccl.

casion of the pestilent heresie of the Arians 1 What hist. lib. 6. c.
maintayned and continued it ? was it not Ambition, *^* ^ ^^'
and seeking of preheminence ? But what shoulde I number vp
anie more examples ? Fewe schismes and heresies in the
church, but had their beginning out of this roote. And many
knowe, that a repulse of a dignitie desired, was the first cause
that our schisme brake foorth, and hath so eagerly continued.

120 Answeres to generall

Surely, though I confesse, that I see and knowe in our Church
more corruption that way, then I am gladde to beholde, and
so much especially in some kinde of Ministers, as I praie
GOD by some sharpe order may bee diminished : yet this I
dare stande to iustifie, that all the enemies of the bishoppes,
and better sort of the cleargie, shall neuer be able to proue,
notwithstanding the daunger of this corrupt time, that there
is at this day in this Realme, such heauing and shoouing, such
canuasing and woorking for bishoprikes and other Ecclesi-
asticall liuinges, as I will declare vnto them to haue beene in
the ancient time aboue a thousand yeeres since, in the best
state that euer was in the Church, from the Apostles age vnto
this time. That there is no Ambition vsed among vs, (as I
haue saide) I dare not affirme : but surely, if there be anie,
there can be no Ambition on the one part, but there must bee
corruption on the other : therefore let them looke vnto them-
selues, that haue authoritie to bestow the linings. The best
sorte of the Ecclesiastical linings are in the disposition of the
Princes authoritie. And those honorable that haue to doe
therein, and are counsailers to her Maiestie, be not so vnwise,
but they can espy Ambition in him that sueth and laboureth
for them. And if they doe perceiue it, they are verie greatly
to blame, if they suffer it to escape without open shame,
or other notable punishment, and thereby bring suspition,
eyther, vpon themselues, or vpon those that bee about them.

As for the corruption in bestowing other meaner liuinges,
the chiefe fault thereof is in Patrones themselues. For it is
the vsuall manner of the most part of the (I speak e of too
good experience) though they may haue good store of able men
in the Vniuersities, yet if an ambitious or greedie Minister come
not vnto them, to sue for the benefice, if there be an vnsuf-
ficient man, or a corrupt person within two shires of them,
whom they thinke they can drawe to any composition for their
owne benefit, they wil by one meanes or other finde him out.
And if the bishop shal make courtesie to admitte him, some

quarrels made against the Bishops, 121

such shift shall be found by the law, either by Quare impedit,
or otherwise, that whether the bishop will or no, he shall be
shifted into the benefice. I know some bishops, vnto whom
such sutes against the Patrones haue beene more chargeable
in one yeere, then they haue gained by all the Benefices that
they haue bestowed since they were bishoppes, or I thinke
will doe, while they bee bishoppes. They haue iniurie there-
fore, to bee so openly slaundered in the face of the worlde.
If there bee any bishoppe that corruptly bestoweth his liuinges
by sute of Maister Chauncellor, or Maister Steward, or anie
other : looke what punishment I woulde haue any lay-man in
that case to sustaine, I would wish to a bishop double or
triple.

Obiection.
But now I must come to that which toucheth "^^^ °^-'®'^'

tion, that

bishops most nighly, that is, " that they be carnally the Bishops
disposed, and not euangelically, and this their affec- andworiluy
tion and corruption they shew to the worlde, by disposed.
hoarding of great summes of money, by purchasing lands
for their wiues and children, by marrying their sonnes and
daughters with thousands, by increasing their linings with
flockes and heards of grased cattell, by furnishing their tables
with plate and guilded cups, by filling their purses with vn-
reasonable fines and incomes, &c,"

Answere,

Wee heare in this place an heape of grieuous offences, and
indeed, if they be true, wel worthy such lamentable outcries,
as are made against the. But the godly must consider, that
where lauishing tongues and pennes be at libertie, to lay forth
reproch without feare of correction or punishment, that the
best men in the worlde may be slandered and brought in
danger, especially where through enuie and malice men haue
conceiued displeasure against any State.

G

122 Answeres to generall

Theod. Lib. EustatJiius, a godly and chaste Bishop, by con-
1. cap. 20. spiracie and false suggestion of certaine Here tikes
and Schismatikes, was not accused onely, but vniustly also
condemned of adulterie, and by the Emperor Constantine
cast into banishment, into a Citie of Sclauonie. Cyrillus a
good and learned father, Bishop of Hierusalem, and an earnest
Soz. Lib. 4, patrone of the true faith of Christ, was by the
cap, 26. heretike Acashis, and his friends in the Court, ac-

Socr. Lib. 2. '

cap. 30. cused to the Emperor Constantinus, that he had
imbezeled the Church goods, and had solde to a player of
Enterludes, a rich garment, giuen to the Church by his
father.

This false accusation so much preuailed, that the good
Bishop was for it deposed &c. I noted you the like before
Athan. of that blessed man Athanasius and other, and might
Apoi. 2. bring a great number of examples, out of the Eccle-
siastical! histories and writers. For it was the vsuall practise
of all such as did endeuour to further any heresie or Schis-
maticall faction, were they of the Clergie or Laitie, by all
meanes they coulde, through infamie and discredite, to pull
downe such as did withstand their euil and troublesome
attempts in the Church, and not onely to raile at them, and to
deface them with false and vniust reports, but also to draw to
their reproch their best and most Christian doings : as the cha-
ritable dealing of Cyrill, was so wrested, that it brought him to
great danger. And surely I cannot but feare, that the deuill is
euen now in hatching of some notable heresies, or some other
hid mischiefes, which hee woulde bring foordi, and thrust
into the Church of England, and therfore prepareth the way
for the same, by defacing and discrediting the best learned of
the church, that both would and should resist them. This
we see already in that peeuish faction of the families of the
loue, which haue bin breeding in this Realme the space of
these thirty yeeres, and now vpon confidence of the dis-
gracing of the state of Bishops, and other Ecclesiasticall

quarrels made against the Bishops. 123

Gouernours, haue put their heads out of the shell, and of
late yeeres, haue shewed themselues, euen in the Princes
Court. The like I might say of the Anabaptists and other
Sectaries, as bad as they.

As touching this present point of the accusation of Bishops,
I haue to admonish the godly reader, that in Christian charitie
and wisedome they consider, aswell, what diners of those
persons which now be Bishops, haue bene before time : as
also, in what state they are nowe in this Realme, and howe
they are beset on euery side with aduersaries and euill
speakers of diuers sortes, and then to weigh with themselues,
whether it bee likely that all is true, which is vttered against
them, or rather that for despite and displeasure, many things
are spoken falsly and slanderously, and many other meane
and small blemishes amplified and exaggerated to the worst,
more then trueth.

That those which nowe be, or of late haue bene Bishops in
this Church, shoulde be so carnally and grosly giuen oner to
the world and the cares therof, as they are by some defamed :
my heart abhorreth to thinke, neither will the feare of God
suffer me to iudge it to be true. I see what they are pre-
sently in all trueth of doctrine : I see how earnestly and zea-
lously they teach and defend the same in their preachings : I
see howe carefully they beate downe the grosse superstition
of Antichrist and his ministers : I call to remembrance, that
of late yeeres, in the time of persecution, when the most of
them were in state well able to liue, that they were contented
for the freedome of their consciences, and that they might
enioy the doctrine and liberty of the Gospel, to forsake their
linings, to leaue their friendes, to hazard their Hues, to bee
accompted Traitours, and to sustaine all those miseries and
troubles, that might followe vpon banishment, and casting out
of their Countrey.

And I see nothing in them, if God, as wee by our vn-
thankefulnesse daily deserue, should cast the like scourge

G 2

1 24 Answeres to generall

vpon this Realme againe, but that they would be most readie
to do the same, although happily prosperitie in the meane
time may dravve them to some offences. May any Christia
heart then conceiue of them, although there be faults in them
moe then the worthinesse of their office requireth, that they
be so carnally and fleshly giue ouer to the world, as the im-
modest accusations of many their aduersaries do make them ?
Mans nature is corrupt and fraile, and therfore may fal to
much euil : but that so many learned men trained in the
scoole of the Crosse, and continuing in teaching and preaching
of the trueth, should be so vtterly caried away from God, I
can not beleeue, and I trust, God shall giue some euident
token of the cotrary. If there now be, or before time haue
bene such, as haue giuen iust occasion in such things, as they
are accused of: I cannot but blame them, and wish to the
residue more feare of God, and care of their calling. I
neuer entred into other mens hearts to see their consciences :
I neuer looked into their Gofers to see their treasures : I
neuer was desirous to be priuie of their secret doings. I
must therfore by that I see, heare, and know, iudge the
l)est.

He that shall charitably consider the state of Bishops, as
they are by the authoritie of the Prince and lawes of this
Realme, will not thinke it impietie in them, against the time
of necessary seruice of their countrey, to haue some reasonable
summe of money before hand, gathered in honestie, and iust
vsing of their owne. But if they hoarde vp heapes, either
for greedinesse and loue of riches, or of perswasion to put
their trust in them in time of affliction, as they are reported :
surely their offence cannot be excused.

As touching their purchasing of lands, I haue not heard
much. The greatest value that euer I heard of, doth scant
amount to one hundred pound : and that in very few, scarce
to the number of 3. persons. Which in them, that so long
time haue enioyed so large benefit of liuing, may seeme no

quarrels made against the Bishops, 125

great matter, especially toward the relieuing of their vviues
and children.

Ob lection.

" They will say perhaps, that Preachers shoulde not bee
so carefull for their children, nor Bishops ought not to make
their wines Ladies."

Answere.

If any looke to leaue them like Ladies in wealth and
riches, they are to blame : but moderatly to prouide for their
wiues and children, I thinke them bound in consciece, espe-
cially in this vncharitable, vnkind, and vnthankfull world.
For we may see the wiues and children of diuers honest and
godly Preachers, yea, and of some bishops also, that haue
giuen their blood for the confirmation of the Gospel, hardly
to scape the state of begging, euen among vs that professe
the Gospel, to our great and horrible shame. The sight
whereof, I thinke, doth moue some bishops, and other Eccle-
siasticall persons, to bee the more careful for their wiues and
childre, that they may haue some stay after their time, and
not to bee turned to liue vppon Almes, where charitie and
Christian consideration is so clean banished. Ecclesiastical
persons are not as other parents are. For so soon as they
depart this life, or otherwise bee put from their lining, because
they haue no state but for life, their wiues and children with-
out consideration are turned out of the doores. And if in
their husbandes time they haue not some place prouided,
they hardly can tel how to shift for themselues. And surely
experience teacheth mee so much, that I must needs bewaile
and lament the pitiful case of diuers honest matrons, and
poore infants, which in my knowledge, at the death of their
husbands and fathers, haue beene driuen to great hazard and
distresse. And this causeth, that most honest women, of
sober and good behauiour, are loath to match with ministers,

126 Answeres to generall

though they be neuer so wel learned, Ijicause they see their
wiues so hardly bested, when they are dead. They that are
not mooued with this, haue but cold zeale toward the Gospel.

And seeing the case is so among vs in this realme : as he
is worse then an heathen by S. Paules iudgemet, that in his
life time doth not prouide for his famihe : so surely hee can-
not escape the blame of an vnkinde husbad, or vnnatural
parent, that hath not some care of his wife and children, after
his time.

I write not this to defend the peruerse or couetous affec-
tion of any, neyther doe I thinke that there be manie such in
this church. Diuers I knowe, that when God shall call them,
will leaue so litle, as their children, as I think, must com-
mend themselues only to the prouidence of God. And there-
fore it is not well, that the fault of a fewe (if any such
be) should bee taken as a matter, to discredite the whole
calling.

But surely, they that murmure so greatly against the
moderate prouision of the wiues and children of Ecclesiastical]
persons, and turne that as matter of haynous slaunder vnto
them : let them pretend what they will, it may be suspected,
they scantly think wel of their marriages : Or if they doe, the
very Papistes themselues are more fauourable and charitable
Aduersaries to Preachers, then they are. For seeing the
state of our Church alloweth Ministers to be married, they
think it to stand with godly reason also, that they should
in honestie prouide for their wiues and children.

Diuers persons of other calling, by the exercise of an office
onely in fewe yeeres, can purchase for wife and children many
hundreds, and all very well thought of: But if a bishop, that
by state of the lawe hath the right vse of a large lining many
yeeres, doe purchase one hundred Markes, or procure a
mean Lease for the helpe of his wife and children, it is ac-
compted greedie couetousnesse, and mistrust in the prouidence
of God. I woulde it were not spite and enuie, with greedie

quarrels made again^ the Bishops. 127

desire of bishops Liuinges, that caused this euill speeche,
rather then their couetous and corrupt dealing. They feare
that all will be taken from themselues.

As touching that bishops are blamed for taking of Of taking of
" vnreasonable Fines, and furnishing of their Cup- ^"^^' ^'
boardes with siluer vessel and plate," I trust euery charitable
man, that hateth not the present state, may easily see what is
to be answered. To take Fines for their leases and landes,
is as lawful for them, by the word of God, and by the law of
this Realme, as for any other christian subiect, that hath pos-
sessions. And likewise, to haue plate or siluer vessell, their
condition beeing considered, is a thing indifferent, and not
worthy so great reproch or biting speech as is vsed. If they
had not such furniture, it is likely a great number woulde
thinke euil of it, and in another sort blame them as much for
it. But if they take immoderate Fines, or let vnreasonable
Leases, to the grieuing and burthening of their poore and
honest Tenants : or if they pompously auaunce themselues,
and set their glory in the gorgious plate and gay furniture :
I am so farre from defending that abuse that I will bee as
ready to blame them, as any ma. And so much do I mis-
like such dealing in them, as I would wish those that can be
found faultie in these thinges, by the Princes and Gouernours
to bee examined and tryed, and vpon iust and lawfull proofe
of their offences, to be punished according to their demerits :
And, if the weight of matter so required, to be deposed, for
the example of other, and better set in their places. But if
that trial were made, as some faults perchance might be found
vnworthy their calling : so I am in hope, they would not
appeare so great and so grieuous, as to the discrediting of
their doctrine, should deserue so heinous and bitter exclama-
tions, and so reprochful Libels, as are giuen abroad against
them. Faults, in al states, and specially of ministers, would
be examined, tried, iudged and punished, by the lawe and
ordinary Magistrates : and not an vnchristian loosenesse and

128 Ansiveres to generall

liberty left to vnquiet and vngodly subiects, either by euil
speeches, or vncharitable writings to slander them, and bring
the into hatred and misliking. The example wherof may
grow to great danger, and hath bene counted perillous in all
common weales, and much more in the Church of God.

But, I pray you, what is meant by this disgracing of
bishops, and other chiefe ministers of the church ? For what
purpose are their lines in such sort blazed ? to what ende
are their doings so defamed? Why is their corruption,
their couetousnesse, their Simony, their extortion, and al
other vices, true or false, laide abroad before mens eyes ?
Why is the perfect rule of their office and calling, according
to the patterne of the Apostles time, required at their hands
onely ? Is God the God of Ecclesiastical Ministers alone ?
Is he not the God of his people also ? doth he require his
word to be exactly obserued of bishops and ministers alone ?
doth he hate vice and wickednes in them alone ? Or doth
he lay downe the rule of perfect lustice to them only, and
not comprehend in the same all other states of his people, as
well as them ? Yes truely, I thinke no Christian is other-
wise perswaded.

Ohiection.

Perhaps they will say, " that all other States do wel, and
liue according to their calling. The word of God is sincerely
euery where imbraced : lustice is vprightly in all places
ministred : the poore are helped and relieued : vice is sharpely
of all other men corrected : there is no coiTuption, no coue-
tousnesse, no extortion, no Simonie, no vsurie, but in the
Bishops, and in the Clergie. There are no Monopolies in this
Realme practised to the gaine of a fewe, and the vndoing of
great multitudes, that were wont to liue by those trades. All
courtes be without fault, and voyde of corruption, sauing the
Ecclesiasticall courts onely. All officers are vpright and
true dealers sauing theirs. None other doe so carefully and

quarrels made against the Bishops. 129

coiietously prouide for their wiues and children. They onely
giue the example of all euill life."

Answere.

I would to God it were so : I would to God there were
no such euils as are recited, but in them : Yea, I woulde to
God there were no worse then in them, on condition that
neuer a Bishoppe in England had one groate to Hue vpon.
The want surely of the one would easily be recompensed
with the goodnesse of the other.

What then is the cause that Bishops and Preachers haue in
these dayes so great fault founde with them ? Forsooth it
followeth in the next branch of a certaine Accusation penned
against them.

Ohiection,

" They haue Temporall landes, they haue great The princi-
liuings, They are in the state of Lordes &c. The ^^y the Bi-
Prince ought therefore to take away the same from shops be so
them, and set them to meane Pensions, that in ^i'^^"^
pouertie they may bee answerable to the Apostles, and other
holy Preachers in the Primitiue Church : whereby the Queene
may bring 40000 markes yeerely to her Crowne, beside the
pleasuring of a great many of other her faithfull subiects and
seruants."

Answere,

This is the end, why Bishops and other chiefe of the
Clergie are so defaced, why their doings are so depraued,
why such c5mon obloquies is in all mens mouthes vpon them
raised, that is to say, that the mindes of the Prince and
Gouernours, may thereby be induced to take away the lands
and linings from them, and to part the same among them-
selues, to the benefite (as some thinke) and to the commoditie
of their Countrey and common weale. But it behooueth all
Christian Princes and Magistrates to take heede, that they

G 3

130 Answer es to generall

bee not intrapped with this sophistrie of Satans schoole. This
is that Rhetorike that he yseth, when he wil worke any mis-
chief in the Church of God, or stirre vp any trouble or alter-
ation of a state in a common weale.

First by defaming and slandering, he bringeth the parties
in hatred and misliking, and when the peoples heads be filled
therewith, then stirreth he vp busie and vnquiet persons to
reason thus :

They be wicked and euil men : they are couetous persons :
they oppresse the poore : they pill other to inrich themselues :
they passe not what they doe, so they may grow to honour
and wealth, and beare all the sway in the countrey. Ther-
fore bring them to an accompt : let them answere their faults :
pul them downe : alter their state and condition : let vs no
more be ruled vnder such tyrants and oppressours : we are
Nomb. 16. Gods people as well as they. " Did not he deale
thus in Corah, Datha and Abiram ? did he not by them,
charge the milde and gentle Gouernour Moses, and his brother
Aaron, the chosen Priest of God, that they tooke too much
vpon them ? that they lifted themselues vp aboue the con-
gregation of the Lord, and behaued themselues too Lordly
ouer his people ? that they brought the Israelites out of a land
flowing with milke and honie, of purpose to worke vnto them-
selues a dominion ouer the people, and to make them to
perish in the wildernesse ?" By this meanes they so in-
censed the hearts, not onely of the common people, but of
the Noblemen also, that they led a great number with them
to rebell against Moses and Aaron, and to set themselues in
their roomes and offices. In like maner, and by like policie,
hath hee wrought in all common weales, in all ages and times,
as the histories doe sufficiently declare.

In this Realme of England, when the lewde and rebellious
subiects rose against A'. Richard 2. and determined to pull
downe the state, and to dispatcli out of the way the counsellers,
and other Noble and worshipfull men, together with Judges,

quarrels made against the Bishops. 131

Lawyers, and al other of any wise or learned calling in the
Realme : was not the way made before, and their states
brought in hatred of the people, as cruell, as couetous, as
oppressours of the people, and as enemies of the Comon
weale, yea, and a countenance made vnto the cause, and a
grounde sought out of the Scriptures and word of God, to
helpe the matter ?

At the beginning (say they) when God had first made the
worlde, all men were alike, there was no principalitie, there
was no bondage, or villenage : that grewe afterwardes by
violence and crueltie. Therefore, why should we liue in this
miserable slauerie vnder these proud Lords and craftie
Lawyers ? &c. Wherefore it behooueth all faithfuU Chris-
tians and wise Gouernours, to beware of this false and craftie
policie. If this Argument passe nowe, and be allowed as
good at this time against the Ecclesiasticall state : it may be,
you shall hereafter by other instruments, then yet are stirring,
heare the same reason applied to other States also, which yet
seeme not to be touched, and therefore can be content to
winke at this dealing toward Bishops and Preachers. But
when the next house is on fire, a wise man will take heed,
least the sparkes therof fall into his owne. He that is
authour of all perillous alterations, and seeketh to worke mis-
chief by them, will not attempt all at once, but will practise by
little and little, and make euery former feate that he worketh,
to be a way and meane to draw on the residue. For he
seeth all men will not be ouercome with all temptations, nor
will not be made instruments of all euill purposes, though
happily by his colours and pretenses he be able to deceiue
them in some. The practise hereof, wee haue scene in this
Church of England, to the great trouble and danger thereof.
At the beginning, some learned and godly Preachers, for
priuate respects in themselues, made strange to weare the
S'urplesse, Cap, or Tippet : but yet so, that they declared
themselues to thinke the thing indifferent, and not to iudge

132 Answeres to the Aduersaries

euil of such as did vse them. Shortly after rose vp other,
defending that they were not thinges indifferent, but distayned
with Antichristian idolatrie, and therefore not to bee suffered
in the Church. Not long after came forth an other sort,
affirming that those matters touching Apparell, were but
trifles, and not worthie contention in the Church, but that
there were gi*eater things farre of more weight and im-
portance, and indeede touching faith and religion, and there-
fore meete to be altered in a Church rightly refourmed : As
" the booke of Common prayer, the administration of the
Sacraments, the gouernment of the Church, the election
of Ministers," and a number of other like.

Fourthly, now breake out another sort, earnestly affirming
and teaching, that we haue no Church, no Bishops, no Minis-
ters, no Sacraments : and therfore that all they that loue
lesus Christ, ought with all speede to separate themselues
from our congregation, because our assemblies are prophane,
wicked, and Antichristian.

This haue you heard of foure degrees prepared for the
ouerthrow of this State of the Church of England.
Against the Now lastly of all, come in these men, that make

richLiuings . . .

of Bishops, their whole direction against the lining of bishops,
and other Ecclesiasticall ministers : " that they shoulde haue
no Temporal landes, or iurisdiction : that they shoulde haue
no stayed linings or possession of goods, but onely a rea-
sonable Pension to finde them meate, drinke, and cloth, and
by the pouerty of their life, and contempt of the world, to be
like the Apostles. For (say they) riches and wealth hath
brought all corruption into the Church before time, and so
doth it now."

Ansivere.

Nowe is the enemie of the Church of God come almost
to the point of his purpose. And if by discrediting of the

of Bishops Linings. 133

Ministers, or by countenance of gaine and commoditie to the
Prince and Nobilitie, or by the colour of Religion and holi-
nesse, or by any cunning he can bring this to passe (as before
I haue signified) hee foreseeth that learning, knowledge of
good letters, and studie of the tongues, shall decay, as wel in
the Vniuersities, as other wayes, which haue bene the chiefe
instruments to publish and defend the doctrine of the Gospel,
and to inlarge the kingdome of Christ : And then, of neces-
sitie, his kingdome of darknesse, errour and heresie must rise
againe, and leaue this land in worse state, then euer it was
before.

But to perswade this matter more pithily, to couer the
principal purpose with a cloake of holinesse, it is saide, and
in very earnest manner auouched, and that by the word of
God, " that neyther the Prince can giue it them, nor suffer
them to vse it, without the danger of Gods wrath and dis-
pleasure : nor they ought to take it, but to deliuer it vp
againe into the Princes hand, or els they shal shew them-
selues Antichristian Bishops, vaine glorious, and lucres men,
not ashamed, professing God to continue in that drossie way,
and sowre lumpe of dough, that corrupteth the whole Church,
and brought out the wicked botch of Antichrist, &:c."

This doctrine (as it is boldly affirmed) " God himself hath
vttered, Christ hath taught, his Apostles haue written, the
Primitiue church cotinued, the holy Fathers witnessed, the
late writers vphold, as it must forsooth bee prooued by
the whole course of the scriptures of the olde and new
Testament."

But (good Christians) be not feared away with this glorious
countenance, and these bigge wordes of a bragging champion.
I trust you shall perceiue, that this doctrine is neither
vttered by God, nor taught by Christ, nor written by his
Apostles, nor witnessed by ancient writers, nor vpholden by
learned men of our time : but that it is rather a bolde and
dangerous assertion, vttered by some man of very small skill,

134 Answer es to the Aduersaries

countenanced with a few wrested Scriptures, contrary to the
true meaning of God the father, Christ his sonne, and of his
holy Apostles, and a little shadowed with vaine allegations of
writers, either of no credite, or little making to the purpose.
And surely, how great and earnest zeale, how vehement and
lofty wordes so euer the vtterer of this assertion vseth : it may
be suspected, that either he is not himself soundly perswaded
in true religion, or if he be, that of simplicity, negligence or
ignorance, he was abused by some subtile and crafty Papist,
that woulde sette him forth to the derision of other, to thrust
out into the world, and openly broach this corrupt and
daungerous doctrine.

Wherfore it were good, that they which wil take vpon
them to be the furtherers of such new deuises, should better
looke to their proofe and witnesses, vnlesse they will seeme
to abuse al men, and to thinke that they liue in so loose and
negligent a state, that nothing shal be examined that they
speake, but that al things shal be as easily receiued, as they
may be boldly vttered. But I trust, those that haue the
feare of God, and care of their soules, wil not be afraid of
vaine shadowes, nor by and by beleeue all glorious brags, but
take heed that they be not easily led out of the way, by such
as wil so quickly be deceiued themselues.

I do not answere their vaine Arguments, because I feare
that any discreet or learned man wil be perswaded with them :
but because I mistrust, that the simple and ignorant people,
or other that be not acquainted with the Scriptures, by the
very name and reuerence of the word of God, will be carried
away, without iust examination of them.

To descend something to tlie consideration of the matter,
marke, I pray you, the Proposition that is to be proued. It
is not, that they may bee good bishops and ministers of the
Churcli, which haue neither glebe nor temporal lands to liue
on : It is not, tliat there were in the primitiue church, and
now are in siidry places, churches well gouerned, which haue

of Bishops Linings. 135

not lands allotted vnto them : It is not, that the Apostles had
no lands, nor any other a number of yeeres after Christ : For
these points, I thinke no man wil greatly stand with them.
But this is the Assertion,

Ohiection.

" No prince or magistrate by Gods word may lawfully
assigne lands to the ministers of the church to Hue on, but
ought to set them to pensions : Nor any of the Ecclesiasticall
state can by the Scriptures enioy, or vse such any lands,
but shoulde deliuer them vp to the Prince, &c."

Answere.

Looke, I pray you, vpon this Assertion, and consider it
well. Doe you not see in it, euen at the first, euident
absurditie ? Doe you not see a plaine restraint of christian
liberty, as bold and as vnlawfull a restraint as euer the
Pope vsed any ? Do you not espy almost a flat heresie, as
dangerous as many branches of the Anabaptists errors ? It
is no better then an heresie to say, that by the word of God
it is prohibited for Ministers to marry. It is no better then
an heresie to afRrme, that Christian men, by the lawe of God,
may not eate fleshe, or drinke wine. Saint Paule doth con-
secrate these to be Doctrines of Deiiiles, and there- i. Tim. 4.
fore not of the Church of God : and the Primitiue church
doeth confirm e these to bee heresies in Safurninus.

Theodoret.

Marcion, Tatian, Montane, and m^any other. And I Epiphan.
pray you, what doth this Assertion differ from the ^"^' ^^'
other, when it is said, It is not lawful for Ecclesiastical per-
sons to haue temporall lands to liue vppon ? As Gen 3.
marriage is the ordinance of God, and left free by his word
to all men : As meates and drinkes are the good creatures of
our God, and to be vsed of all such as receiue them with
thankesgiuing : so are landes, possessions, money, cattaile, the
good gifts of God, and the right vse of them, not prohibited to

136 Answeres to the Aduersaries

any of his people : For to their benefite he ordained tliem, as
his good blessings. Christ by his death made vs free from
all such legall obseruations. Therefore S. Paul^ Colos. 2.
" If ye be dead with Christ to the iudgements of the worlde,
vvliy are you ledde with traditions, Touch not, Taste not,
Handle not, which all doe perish in abusing?" This bold-
nesse to bridle Christian libertie, and to make it sinne and
matter of conscience, to vse the creatures of God, was the
very foundation of al Papistical and Antichristian super-
stition. Vpon this foundation was builded the holinesse in
vsing, or not vsing of this, or that maner of apparell : in
eating or forbearing these or those kindes of meates : in ob-
seruing this or that day, or time of the yeere : in keeping this
or that externall forme of life, with 1000. like inuentions and
traditions of men. Neither do I thinke euer any errour did
greater harme in the Church, or brought more corruption of
doctrine then that did. Therefore I am sorie to see some in
these daies, to leane so much to that dangerous stay, for the
helpe of their strange opinions in things externall. For, what
doe men when they say. It is not lawfull for a Christian man
to weare a square Cappe, to vse a Surplesse, to kneele at the
. Communion ? What (I say) doe they but bridle Christian
libertie, and to the burden of consciences, make sinnes where
GOD made none ? And in like maner, hee that sayeth, It is
wicked and not lawfull, that Bishops, Preachers, or Eccle-
siasticall persons shoulde haue any temporall landes to line
vpon, hee seemeth to finde fault with the creature of God.
For, that Bishops may haue lining allowed them, is not
denied : but to line by landes, that (say they) is sinne, and
prohibited, and therefore the temporall lands and glebe must
be taken from Bishops and other Ministers.
Bisho s '^^^^'^ doctrine notwithstanding, must be proued

must have and iustified by the Scriptures, and first by the
ordinance of God himselfe in die olde testament.
Numb. 18. In the Numbers, when God had declared to Aaron

of Bishops Linings . 137

what portion he shoulde haiie to line vpon, hee The an-

, SWGrG to tll6

addeth : " Thou shalt haue no inheritance in their obiection of
land, neither shalt thou haue any part among them, theiaweand

, , . ordinance of

I am thy part, and thy inheritance among the chil- God.
dren of Israel. Behold, I haue giuen the children of Leui
all the tenth of Israel to inherit, for the seruice which they
serue in the Tabernacle." And againe after, " It shalbe a
law for euer in your generations, that among the children of
Israel, they possesse no inheritance." " And" in Deut. 10.
" the Lord separated the tribe of Leui, &c. Wherefore the
Leuites haue no part, nor inheritance with their Brethren, but
the Lorde is their inheritance, as the Lord thy God hath
promised them." In the 14. Chapter, and in the 18. and in
diuers other parts of the law, and in losua 14. *' Moses gaue
inheritance vnto two tribes and a halfe, on the other side of
lordan, but vnto the Leuites hee gaue no inheritance among
them." Vpon these testimonies, the application and con-
clusion is inferred in this maner.

Obiection.

" Here it may bee scene what lining God appoynted his
Priestes to haue : not landes and possessions, but tithes and
offerings. Seeing then God denied it to his Priestes, it is
not lawfull for our Priestes. Whose Priestes are they ? If
they be Gods Priests, it is not there permitted : If they be
Antichrists priests, what doe we with them ?"

Answere.

As this reason may haue some small shew or likelihoode to
the ignorant : so I am sure, they that haue trauailed in the
Scriptures, and any thing vnderstand the state of Christianitie,
will marueile to see this application of the Texts and the
conclusion inferred. Shall the Ministers of the Church of
God, nowe in the time of grace, by necessitie be bound to
those orders that were among the lewes appoynted for Priestes

138 Answeres to the Aduersaries

and Leuites by Moses ? Will they bring the heauie yoke and
burthen of the Law againe vpon the people of God, after that
Christ hath redeemed vs, and set vs free from it ? Will they
haue Aaronicall and sacrificing Priestes againe to offer for the
sinnes of the people? When it is in derision asked, " Whose
Priests om-s are, if they be not Gods Priests ?" giuing sig-
nification that they be the Priestes of Antichrist, it may be
right well and truely answered, that they are the Priestes of
Gods holy, blessed, and true Church, and yet that they are
not such sacrificing Priests of God, as are mentioned in those
places, nor in any way bounde to those thinges that they
were, the morall Lawe of God onely excepted.

Ohiection.

It is obiected to our Bishops and Ministers, " that in their
Landes and possessions, they reteine the corruption of the
Romish Church."

Answere.

The aduer- But I marueilc to see them which so boldely con-
saries build ^^ ^ other, to buildc their assertions vpon the

vpon Popish ' r

foundations, ruinous foundations of the Synagogue of Antichrist.
As I noted a little before, that they layde their grounde vpon
the restraint of Christian libertie : so nowe they settle it vpon
the imitation of the legall and Aaronical priesthood, as the
Church of Rome did.

Whence (I pray you) came the massing apparel, and almost
all the furniture of their Church in censing and singing and
burning of Tapers ? their altars, their propitiatorie sacrifice,
their high Bishop and generall head ouer all the Church,
with a number of other corruptions of the Church of God, but
onely out of this imitation of the Aaronical priesthood and
legall obseruations ? Surely, while they thus vphold as
good, the wicked foundations of the Synagogue of Sathan,
they shall neuer so purely builde vp the Church of Christ, as

of Bishops Linings. 139

they woulde bee accounted to doe. They may seeme to be
in a hard streight, that to batter down the state of the Church
of England, must craue ayde of Antichrist, to set vp a fort
vpon his foundation.

The learned fathers of the primitiue Church, did, so much
as they coulde, striue to be furthest off from the imitation of
the levves, and of the Aaronicall priesthood, in so much that
they woulde needes alter not onely the Sabboth day, but also
the solemnizing of the feast of Easter : And shall the Lawe
of the Leuites, and maner of their lining bee layde downe to
vs as a patterne of necessitie, which the Prince must followe
in reforming her Church, or else the priestes thereof shall not
be the priestes of God, but of Antichrist ? Is there no more
reuerence and feare of the maiestie of Gods Prince and
sacred Minister, then by such grosse absurdities to seeke to
seduce her ? If this bee a conclusion of such necessitie, then
let them goe further : for by as good reason they may.

God sayeth to Aaron, " Thou shalt not drinke Leuit. lo.
wine, nor strong drinke, thou, nor thy sonnes that are with
thee, when yee goe into the Tabernacle of the Congregation,
least yee dye. Let it bee a Lawe for euer throughout your
generations."

In another place commaundement is giuen to the Leuit. 22.
Priestes, " That they may not eate of that which is rent of
wilde beastes." And in the same chapter, '* If the Priests
daughter be marryed to any of the common people, shee may
not eate of the hallowed offerings : but if shee be a Widowe,
or diuorced from her husbande, and haue no childe, and is
returned into her fathers house againe, she may eate of her
fathers meate, as she did in her youth, but there shall no
stranger eate thereof." In the 21. of Leuiticus it is sayde,
" Speake vnto the Priests the sonnes of Aaron, and say. Let
none bee defiled by the dead among their people." And a
litle after, " Let them not make baldnes vpon their head, nor
shaue off the locks of their beard." And againe, "Let him

140 Answeres to the Aduersaries

take a Virgine to wife : but a vvidowe, a diuorced woman, or
a polluted &c. shall he not marry."

Now if the obseruation of the orders appointed by God to
the Priests and Leuites of the olde Law, be a thing so
necessary in the church of God : Why, " then the Ministers
of the Gospell may not drinke wine or strong drinke : they
may not suffer their daughters married forth, if they come
vnto their houses, to eate any of the tenths and oblations,
whereby they liue : they may not come nigh a dead body, nor
burie it : they may marry no widowes, but maydes onely."
And so likewise shall you bring in by as good authoritie,
infinite numbers mo of Leuiticall orders into the Church, and
make it rather like a superstitious Synagogue, as the Popes
church was, then like a sincere and vndefiled Church of
God, as you would pretend to doe.

But let vs descende further into this allegation, and see
how^e they ouerthrowe themselues in their owne purpose.
If vpon this proofe it be so necessarie, that bishops and other
Ministers shoulde not liue by Lands : then, as the negatiue is
necessarie in the one branch, so is the affirmatiue in the other.
When God hath sayd, " Thou shalt haue no inheritance in
their land," he addeth : " Beholde, I haue giuen the children
of Leui all the tenth of Israel to inherite for the seruice,
which they doe. &:c." Then it is of necessitie by the Lawe
of God, that bishops and Preachers shoulde liue vpon
Tenthes and offerings, neither may this order be altered by
any authoritie.

And here is another errour of the Papists, that Tenths and
offerings are in the Church lure diuino, by the lawe of God,
and not by any positiue Law of the Church. Thus we see
that these men are not able to stand to their positions, but
they must ioyne arme in arme with the Papists, in their
greatest and grossest errors. And if it be of necessitie, that
Ministers must liue by Oblations and tithes, and no other-
wise : how can the Prince by Gods Lawe take away their

of Bishops Liuings. 141

Landes, and set them to meere pensions in money ? Or if
Princes haue libertie by the Lawe of God, according to their
discretions, to appoynt the huings of Ministers, by pensions
of money, contrary to the order that God hath prescribed
to his Priests in his law : why haue they not like authoritie by
the same worde of God, (if they see it conuenient for the
state) to allot vnto them some portion of temporall Landes,
and much more, to suffer and beare with that order, beeing
already setled in the Church ? By this it appeareth, that the
assertion of the aduersaries doeth not hang together in it selfe,
but that the one part impugneth and ouerthroweth the other.

But mee thinkes these men deale not directly, but seeme to
hide and conceale that which maketh against them. For in
the same place of losua, by which they will prooue, losh. 14.
that bishoppes and Ministers may not haue any possession of
Landes, because hee sayth, " To the Leuites he gaue no
inheritance among them," Immediately he addeth, " Sauing
Cities to dwell in, and the fieldes about the Cities, for their
beastes and Cattell." And in like manner, " The Nom. 35.
Lorde sayde to Moses, Commaund the children of Israel, that
they giue vnto the Leuites of the inheritance of their posses-
sion. Cities to dwell in. And yee shall giue also vnto the
Cities suburbes harde by their Cities rounde about them, the
Cities they shall haue to dwell in, and the Suburbes or fieldes
about their Cities for their cattell, and all manner beastes of
theirs. And the Suburbes of the Cities which you shall giue
to the Leuites, shall reache from the wall of the Citie rounde
about outwarde a thousande cubites. &c. And you shall
measure on the East side two thousande cubites, and on the
West side two thousande cubites. &c." In the twentie one
Chapter of losua, The number of these Cities is mentioned,
" And the lot came out of the kinred of the Caathites, the
children of Aaron the Priest, which were of the Leuites, and
giuen them by lot out of the tribe of luda, Simeon, and Ben-
iamin, thirteene Cities. And the rest of the children of

142 Answer es to the Aduersaries

Caath had by lot of the kinreds of the tribe of Ephraim, Dan,
and halfe the tribe of Manasses, tenne cities. And the child-
ren of Gerson, had by lotte out of the kinred of the cities of
Isachar, Aser, Nepthaly, and the other halfe of the tribe of
Manasses in Basan, thirteene cities. And the children of
Merari, by their kinreds, had out of the Tribes of Ruben,
Gad and Zabulon, twelue cities. The whole number there-
fore of the cities assigned to the Leuites in the lande of lurie,
amounted to fortie eight."

Nowe I would demaund of indifferent Christians, that were
not obstinately set to maintaine an euill purpose, Whether the
state of inheritance without rent, of fortie eight Cities in one
Region, no bigger then England, with the fieldes almost a
mile compasse, may bee thought in trueth, to bee temporall
possessions or no ? Surely I thinke there is no man so way-
ward, that will denie it to be most true.

Wherefore, eyther the worde of God must bee found vn-
true, (which is blasphemie to thinke) or els that boulde
assertion, that is made of the contrary, is found vaine, and the
argument to prooue it, false and deceitfull. They that had to
their portions fortie eight Cities, with the fields thereof, did
not Hue by tithes and oblations onely.

You see therefore (good Christians) how they vnderstand
the Scriptures, that in such immodest and confident maner,
take vpon them to be masters and controllers of other : and by
how sleight allegations and absurde arguments they seeke to
leade men into error, euen in great and weighty matters,
without feare of God himselfe, or reuerence of his people
with whome they deale. God blesse them with more grace
of his true, milde, aud humble spirite, that they runne not so
headlong, to the daunger of their owne soules, and the trouble
of the Church of Christ.

And for the better vnderstanding hcereof, let vs consider,
what state the Leuites had in this Lande that was allotted
vnto them. They might sell, and alienate it, but not to any

of Bishops Linings. 143

other Tribe or familie, but to some of the same familie,
whereof they were. The Lawe therein saith, Leuit. 25.
" Notwithstanding, the Cities of the Leuites, and the houses
of the cities of their possession, may the Leuites redeeme at
all seasons. If a man purchase of the Leuites, the house that
was soulde shall goe out in the yere of lubile. But the fields
of their Cities may not be soulde, for it is their possession for
euer."

And yet we read that the Prophet leremie bought lere. 32.
a peece of land of Haiianael his Vncles sonne, which I take
to bee, because leremie was his next of kinne, to whome by
Lawe after him it shoulde come : So that Hananael soulde
onely the interest of his life time.

Thus, by the way you may note, that buying and pur-
chasing of such ground as was lawful! to them, was not pro-
hibited to Gods Priests in the olde law.

Ohiection.

Happilie they will say, " That although they had some
temporal! Landes, yet it was in comparison of the large in-
heritaunce of the other Tribes, but a small portion : And as
the Ministers of God, they liued meanely and porely vpon it."

Answere.

But they that rightly consider and weigh the quantitie and
largenesse of the Lande of Promise, not being (as I thinke)
so large as this Realme of England, shall perceiue, that the
same being diuided into twelue partes, according to the
twelue Tribes, that eight and fourtie Cities, with the fieldes
about them, onely for the tribe of Zewz, was a portion,
although not so big, yet not much inferiour to the residue,
although the one part had their lining together, and the
Leuites had theirs disparkled in sundry partes of the Countrey.
To which, if you adde Gods part, that is, the oblations, the
first fruits and the tenthes of their fruites, and cattell beside,

144 Answer es to the Aduersaries

you shall perceiue, that the Priestes, Leuites, and Ministers
of the Temple of God were not left in meaner or poorer, but
rather in as good or better state, then any of the other Tribes.
Which thing vndoubtedly God did of his gratious prouidence,
not that his ministers should by wealth wax want5 and proud,
but that by that meanes, they might be of more authoritie
with his people, and not beeing drawen away by the necessitie
of care ho we to Hue, they might more freely and quietly
attend vpon tlie seruice of God in the Temple and other
places. Wherefore these places of the Law of Moses, were
not fitly alleadged to prooue, either, that the Ministers of
the Church should haue no temporall possessions, or that
they should by stipends of money liue in poore or base
condition.

It pleased God, that the Leuites shoulde not haue their
portion lying together, as the other had, but to bee sparkled
among all the Tribes of that nation, that they might the
better instruct the people of all partes, in the Lawe and
Ordinaunces of almightie God, as their office and and duetie
was. But if the value of their portion, together with the first
fruites and tenths bee considered, you shall perceiue it was
nothing inferiour to any of the best.

They that had not some peculiar drift and purpose in their
heades, which by all meanes, right or wrong, they will
further and confirme, but did sincerely, and with good con-
science, seeke the true meaning of the spirit of God in the
holy scriptures, out of these testimonies of the Lawe of God :
might haue gathered a right and wholesome instruction, pro-
fitable not onely to Ministers of the Church, but to all other
good and faythfull Christians, to whom these places appertain,
as well as to bishops and Ministers.

The right ^^^^ ^^ AaroR the high Priest in the Lawe, was
understand- the figure of the truc high Priest Christ lesus our

ing of the o- i-p'-r»' it-

piacesofthe I^auiour : SO the mteriour Priestes and Leuites seruing
oide Lawe. \^ j-j-^g temple of God, represent vnto vs all other

o/ Bishops Linings. 1 45

faithfull and elect of God, whome hee hath chosen vnto him,
to serue him as his peculiar heritage, and in steed of the
first begotten of mankinde. To this interpretation alludeth
S. Peter, speaking, not to Priests alone, but to the whole
Church of God, and number of the faithfull. " You are"
(saith he) " a chosen generation, a royall priesthood, i. Pet 2.
an holy nation." This exposition S. August, confirmeth, *' As
for the Priesthoode" (saith he) " of the lewes, Lib.2.quest.
there is no faithfull man that doubteth, but that
it was a figure of the roiall Priesthood that should be in the
Church. Whereunto all they are consecrated, which apper-
taine to the mysticall body of the most high and true Prince
of Priestes, as Peter also witnesseth."

Bede also writeth very euidently to the same pur- Li.de. temp.

•^ _ "^ _ ^ _ Salom. cap.

pose. ''By the name of Priesthood in the Scrip- 16.
tures, figuratiuely is vnderstoode, not onely Ministers of the
Altar, that is, Bishops and Priestes : but all they which by
high and godly conuersation, and by excellencie of wholesome
doctrine, are profitable, not to themselues onely, but to many
other, while they offer their bodies as a liuelie and holy
Sacrifice well pleasing God. For Peter spake not to Priests
onlie but to the vniuersall Church of Ood." No we, if this
bee true, the right and sincere doctrine, that is to be taken
out of the testimonies of the law of God, is this, that as the
Preestes and Leuites had not a like portion of inheritance
allotted vnto them, as the residue of their brethren had, but
God onely whome they serued, was their portion : so all faith-
ful Christians, being of the true Priesthoode of God, must
not thinke they haue any allotted portion in this worlde, but
God onely is their portion, to whome they must cleaue, and
heauen to bee their inheritaunce after which they must seeke,
according as S. Paul saieth, " Wee haue heere no Heb. is.
abiding Citie, but wee seeke for one in Heauen. Wee be as
pilgrimes and straungers in this earth. Therefore if Coi. 3.
wee bee risen with Christ, wee shoulde seeke those things

H

3 46 Answeres to the Aduersaries

that be aboue, where Christ our portion sitteth at the right
hand of God the Father, and our whole heart shoulde be
fastened vpon thinges aboue, and not on earthly thinges."
This instruction, as nighly and as deepely toucheth all
Christians, as it doth Bishops and Ministers of the Church
of God.

But countcnaunce must bee giuen to this quarrell against
bishops, and this strange Assertion must bee confirmed by
the Prophets also, euen as aptly alledged as the other places
before mentioned.

Esai. 56. And first they beginne with Esay. *' His watch-

iegations ^^ ^^^ ^jj blindc, they haue altojjjether no vnder-

out 01 the ^ J o

Prophets for standing, they are all dumbe dogges, not being able
purpose. to barkc, they are sleepie, sluggish, and lie snorting,
they are shamelesse dogges that neuer are satisfied, the
shepheards also haue no vndrstading, but euery man turneth
his owne way, euery one after his couetousnesse with all his
power." Out of leremie also, are alledged these wordes.
lerem. 8. "I wil giue their wiues vnto aliens, and their fields
to destroyers : for from the lowest vnto the highest, they fol-
lowe filthie lucre, and from the Prophet to the Priest, they
deale all with lies." The Prophet Ezechiel also is brought
in, to helpe this matter, where hee terribly thundreth against
negligent, naughtie and corrupt shepheards, that deuoure the
Ezech. 34. flockc and feed it not. *' Thou sonne of man, pro-
phecie against the Shepheards of Israel, woe bee vnto the
Shepheardes of Israel, that fcede themselues : shoulde not
the Shepheardes feede the fiockes ? yee eate vp the fat, ye
clothe you with the wooll, the best fedde doe you slay, but
the flocke doe you not feede, the weake haue you not
strengthened, the sicke haue you not healed, the broken haue
you not bound together, 8:c. but with force and crueltie haue
you ruled them." Wise and discreete christians, that in
iudging of things feare to be deceiued, and looke to the direct
proofe of that which is in controuersie, will marueile to see

of Bishops Liuings. 147

these testimonies alleadged, to the end before prefixed : that
is, that bishops may not enioy any temporall Landes. For
there is nothing in these places of the Prophets that toucheth
it. But if the ende were onely to make an inuectiue against
the neghgent, corrupt, and couetous liues of bishops, or other
Ministers : indeede these allegations might seeme not alto-
gether to be vnfit for the purpose : And happily that is it
that is especially intended, by such meanes to make them
contemptible and odious. And yet this is no sincere handling
of the Scriptures, to apply those places to the particular
blaming of some one sort of men, which the spirite of God
directeth against many. Who being acquainted with the
Scriptures, knoweth not, that by the words Watchmen and
Shepheards, in the Prophets, are meant not only bishops,
Priests, and Leuites : but also Princes, Magistrates and
Rulers? Vpon the place of Ezechiel aboue recited, Hierome
saith : " The speech is directed to the Shepherds of Hierome.
Israel : by which we ought to vnderstand, the Kings, the
Princes, the Scribes and Pharises, and the Masters of the
people." And againe vpon these words, " The fat they did
eate, by a metaphore" (saith hee) " the Prophet speaketh to
the Princes, of whom it is said in another place, Which
deuoure my people as it were bread." Yea, when Psaim. 32.
God himselfe saith in this same place o^ Ezechiel, " with force
and crueltie haue ye ruled them :" It may euidently appeare,
that he speaketh not there to ecclesiastical ministers only, but
to Princes, ludges, and rulers also, which sucke the sweete
from the people of God, and do not carefully see to their
defence, and godly gouernment, but suffer them to bee spoyled
of their enemies, and to wander from God, and his true wor-
ship. But what should I seeme to proue that, which all
learned knowe to bee most true? The spirite of God speak-
eth to the same purpose by these Prophets vnder figuratiue
wordes, that he doeth by other Prophets in playne speeche.
'* O yee Priestes" (sayeth Osee) " heare this O yee osee. 5.

H 2

148 Answer es to the Aduersaries

house of Israel, giue eare O thou house of the King : ludge-
ment is against you, because you are become a snare in
Mispath, and a spread nette in Mount Thabor," that is, you,
as hunters lay wayte to snare the people, and to oppresse
them by couetousnesse, extortion, and briberie : and your
corrupt manners is as a nette to take other in, by your euill
example. And likewise sayth Micheas. " Heare this O yee
heads of the house of Taacob, and yee Princes of the house
of Israel : they abhorre iudgements and peruert equitie : They
build vp Sion with blood, and Hierusalem with iniquitie.
The heads thereof iudge by rewardes, and the Priestes
thereof teache for hire, and their Prophets prophecie for
money." These bee the ordinarie voyces of the holy Ghost,
vttered by the Prophets, in sharpe and earnest reproouing,
not onely for the people for their wicked reuolting from God,
but also, yea and that chiefly, for the Princes, Rulers Magis-
trates, ludges, Bishops, Pristes, ministers and other, whome
God hath set in place of gouernment. For God hath ap-
poynted them, as Shepheards, as guiders, and Patrons of his
people, to direct them, to keepe them, to defend them in his
true worship, and right seruice, and, if they will bee wander-
ing from him, eyther by errour in Religion, or by wickednesse
in life, to instruct and teach them, and by all meanes that may
bee, to call them home againe : or if they will not bee ruled,
by authoritie to bridle and restraine them, yea, and by punish-
ment to correct them. Now if the watchmen and Shepheards,
that is, the guiders and rulers of the people, whether they bee
Ciuill or Ecclesiasticall, shall waxe ignorant, and vnskilfull of
their dueties, shall become negligent and carelesse of their
charge, shall be giuen ouer to voluptuousnesse and pleasure
of the world, or to couetousnesse, bribery, and extortion, to
iniurie, violence and oppression, and in their gouernment
seeke their owne pleasure and commoditie, and nothing re-
garde, cither the benefite of the people, or the glory of God :
then (I say) these speeches of the Prophets lie directly against

of Bishops Liuings. 149

them, and may well bee vsed to declare the wrath of God
towards them. But what maketh this to the purpose pre-
tended ? how hangeth this reason together ? God by the Pro-
phets earnestly reproueth the gouernours, aswell of the
Church as of the commonweale, for their wickednesse, coue-
tousnesse, and extortion : therefore bishops, and ecclesiasticall
ministers may not by the word of God enioy temporall lands
and possessions. Or this, God blameth the priestes of the
olde lawe for couetousnesse : therefore the bishops of the
church of Christ may haue no Landes and possessions. They
that wil be perswaded with such reasons, wil easily be caried
away into error. If it were certaine, and did of necessitie
followe, that all they, which haue great liuings and possessions,
must needes bee couetous : then happily this reasoning might
bee of some force. But I thinke there is no reasonable man
that wil graunt it, and therefore this reasoning is without all
reason. The Priests and Leuites, as themselues confesse, had
no great lands and lordships, and yet wee finde them often
in the Prophets accused and blamed for couetous- Neither
nesse : therefore it is not the want of temporall lands ^y bring^l"
and liuings, that can bring a poore heart and con- contented
tented minde, voide of couetousnes. We see often ther great
as couetous and greedie hearts in meane mens Possessions

^ causeth co-

bosoms, as in the greatest landed Lordes in a whole vetousnes.
Country. And on the contrary part, wee finde in them that
haue verie great possessions, as humble, and as contented
mindes, and as farre from the affection of couetousnesse, as
in the meanest man that is.

loh was of great wealth and possessions, and yet wee reade
not that hee was euer blamed for couetousnesse : Yea hee
beareth witnesse of his owne free heart and liberality, and
sayth, " Hee neuer set his heart vpon Gold, nor saide lob. 31.
to the wedge of Golde, Thou art my hope, nor reioyced of
beeing rich, nor because his hande had founde abundance, &c."
Abraham also was rich, and God had blessed him with great

150 Answeres to the Aduersaries

possessions, and yet surely his heart was farre from the loue
of money.

Joseph had no small possessions, and was in place of honour,
and yet fewe in the meanest state or degree did euer keepe a
more humble heart, or put lesse delight in honour and riches
then hee did. I might say the same of Dauid, though a king,
and of Daniel^ though in very high estate, and in great autho-
ritie, and as it may bee thought, in lining proportionable to the
same. When Christ in the gospell had saide, that it was " as
Matt. 19. vnpossible for a rich man to enter into heauen, as for
Mar. 10. ^ Camell to goe through the eie of a needle," and
his Disciples had wondered at that saying, hee aunswered :
Luke 13. *' That which is with man impossible, is possible with
God." Albeit mans corrupt nature, as it is generally giuen
to all ill, so it is chiefely inclined to couetousnesse, and
delight of the worlde : Yet the good grace of Gods holy
Spirite doeth so guide the hearts of his faythfull, that in the
midst of greatest abundaunce of his plentifull blessings, they
can retaine the feare of God, and contempt of the worlde.
Wherefore, it is great rashnesse and presumption, to con-
demne all them to bee giuen ouer to couetousnesse and delight
of the worlde, whom they see by the state of the Common-
weale, or by the goodnesse of the Prince, or by any other
lawful! and iust meanes to haue landes and possessions, or
wealth and riches, according to their state. Such persons as
so rashly deeme of other, may seeme rather to bewray the
sicknesse and ill disposition of their owne mindes, then to
iudge truely of them, whome in such case they condemne.
It is the pouertie and humblenesse of Spirite and minde, it
Matth. 5. is not the pouertie and basenesse of outwarde estate
and condition, vnto the which Christ imputeth Gods blessings.
If couetousnesse be " a desire to haue, for feare of want and
scarcitie," as some learned men haue defined it : then is apoore
estate to a corrupt minde a greater spurre to couetousnesse,
then lands and plentie of liuing can bee. Before that bishops

of Bishops Linings. 151

and Ministers had any Landes assigned vnto them, yea, when
they were yet vnder the Crosse of persecution in the Serm. de.
time of Cyprian : wee reade that hee findeth great ^^stldetap
fault with many bishops, which leaning the care of ^^^- -• ^^^

, . , n ^ 1 • 1 much more

their charge, went irom place to place, vsmg vnlaw- then 200.
full meanes to get riches, practising vsurie, and by ^^^\^^ ^^^^'
craft and subtiltie getting other mens lands from cension.
them.

In like manner complaine Hlerome, Augustine, Chrysostome,
Basile, and other auncient Writers, and Histories of their
lime. Yea, in the Apostles time wee see some giuen ouer
to the worlde, and ledde away with couetousnesse, when
Ministers as yet lined onely vpon the free beneuolence of the
people. Wherefore, it is not pouertie, or a lowe and con-
temptible state in the face of the worlde, that can bring a
satisfied and contented Spirite. And surely I am of this
opinion, that a poore and straight state of lining in the Minis-
terie, especially in these dayes, woulde bee a greater cause of
euill and inconuenience in the church, and a more vehement
temptation to carry away their mindes from the care of their
Office, then nowe their ample and large liuings are. I coulde,
and will (when God shall giue occasion) declare good reason
of this my opinion : which for some considerations I thinke
good at this time to lette passe.

If our bishops and other chiefe of the Cleargie, beeing
nowe in the state of our Church, by the prouidence of God,
and singular goodnes of our Prince so amplie prouided for,
be so vnthankfull vnto God, and so giuen ouer to the worlde,
as they are bitterly accused to bee : surely their fault must
needes bee the greater, neyther will I, or any other that
feareth God, in that poynt excuse them, but pray to God (if
there bee any such) that these odious reportes spredde vpon
them, may bee a meanes to put them in remembraunce of
their duety, and to amend. But vndoubtedly (good Chris-
tians) I speak it with my heart, mee thinketh I doe foresee

152 Answeres to the Aduersaries

at hand those dayes, and that time, when GOD of his iustice
will both condignly rewarde our vnthankfull receiuing of his
Gospell, and contempt of his Ministers, and also giue to them
iust occasion to declare vnto their aduersaries and euill
speakers, that they are not such bond-slaues of the world, nor
bee so lead away captiue with the lusts of the flesh, as they
are defamed. Yea, I thinke, this crosse of contempt, slaunder
and reproch, that nowe is layd vpon them, is Gods fatherlie
admonition to warne them : and as it were a meane to pre-
pare them to that day that is comming : which day vn-
doubtedly will bee " a day of wrath, a day of trouble and
heauinesse, a day of vtter destruction and misery, a darke and
gloomy day, a cloudie and stormie day, a day of the trumpet
and of the alarme against the strong cities. On that day will
sophon. 1.2. the Lord search Hierusalem with Lanthorns, and
visite them which continue in their dregges, and say, Tush,
the Lorde will doe no euill. Therefore their goods shall be
spoiled, their houses shall bee laid waste, they shall build
gay houses, and not dwell in them, they shall plant vineyardes
but not drinke the wine thereof. In that day the Lorde will
visite the Princes, and Kinges Children, and all such as weare
gay cloathing, and all those that leape ouer the thresholde so
proudly, and fill their Lordes houses with robberie, and false-
hoode. On that day God will bring the people into such
vexation, that they shall goe about like blinde men, and all
because they haue sinned against the Lord, and contemned
his worde." Wherefore, I most heartily pray vnto God, that
we altogether, both Prince and people, honourable and wor-
shipfull, ecclesiasticall and lay persons, preachers and hearers,
may ioine together in the faythfull remembrance of that day,
and to consider that it can not bee farre from vs, and there-
fore that it is full time, and more then time, to turne vnto
God by hearty repentance, and faithfull receiuing of his worde.
For surelie the sentences of the Prophets, of some men par-
tially and affectionately applied to the Clergy and ministers

of Bishops Linings. 153

only, do in right and true meaning touch vs all, of al states
and conditions. But I wil returne to my matter againe.

The testimonie of Malachy vsed of some to like effect, as
the other before, I haue purposely left to this place : because
it speaketh particularly of priestes, and therefore will they
haue it more nighly to touch our bishops &c. " And now
O yee Priestes" (sayth the Prophet) " this com- Maia. 2.
mandement is for you, &c." And a litle after, making com-
parison betweene Leiii and the Priests of that time, " The
Law of trueth was in his mouth, and there was no iniquitie
founde in his lippes, he walked with me in peace and in
equitie, and hee turned many from their iniquitie : but yee
haue gone out of the way, yee haue caused many to fall by
the Lawe, ye haue corrupted the couenant of Leui, sayth the
Lord of hosts : therefore haue I made you despised, and vile
before the people." These wordes of the Prophet doe so
touch our bishops and clergie men, if they be so euill as they
are made, as all sentences wherein the Prophets blame the
Priests of their time, doe touch euill Ministers of the Church :
but howe they eyther specially nippe our bishoppes, as it is
thought, or any thing pertaine to the proofe of the principall
matter, or reproouing of Preachers linings by Landes, I see
not. In deede this sentence of Malachi might bee rightly
vsed against the Pope and his Prelates, which neglecting the
whole dutie of Gods ministers, both in preaching and lining,
stayed themselues vpon the authoritie of Saint Petei', and of
succession, as though the Spirite of God had beene bounde
to their succession, though they taught and lined neuer so
corruptly. For so in deede did these priestes whom Malachi
reprooueth : they neglected the true worshippe of God, and
yet woulde they bee accompted his good and true Priestes,
because they were of the tribe of Leuij with whom Num. 25.
God had made his couenant, that hee and his seede shoulde
haue the office of the high priesthood for euer. But Malachi
sayth they haue broken the couenant on their part.

H 3

154 Answer es to the Aduersaries

That our Bishops and Ministers doe not challenge to holde
by succession, it is most euident: their whole doctrine and
preaching is contrary : they vnderstand and teach, that neither
tliey, nor any other can haue Gods fauour so annexed and
tyed to them, but that, if they leaue their dueties by Gods
worde prescribed, they must in his sight leese the prehemi-
nence of his Ministers, and bee subiect to his wrath and
punishment. They knowe, and declare to all men, that the
couenant on the behalfe of Leui, that is, on the behalfe of the
Ministers of God to be perfourmed, consisteth in these three
branches : by preaching to teache the right way of saluation,
and to sette foorth the true worshippe of God : to keepe peace
and quietnesse in the Church of God : and thirdly, by honest
life to bee example vnto others.

These branches of the couenant, if our Bishops and Preach-
ers haue corrupted and broken, they haue to answere for it
before God, and their punishment will be exceeding grieuous.

As for their doctrine, I am right sure, and (in the feare of
GOD I speake it) will hazarde my life to trye it, that all their
enemies shall neuer bee able so to prooue it, but that it shall
bee founde sincere and true : so that I doubt not, but GOD
him selfe will beare witnesse with them, as hee did with Leiii^
that trueth is in their month, and (as touching their doctrine)
no iniquitie founde in their lippes. For they doe both teache
the trueth according to the Scriptures, sincerely, and confound
the errours of the Antichristian Church, learnedly and truely.

They therfore that speake so much against them, may
seeme lesse to regarde this part of their obseruing the coue-
nant of Leui, then the duetie of Christians requireth. But I
trust, our mercifull God will fauourably consider it, and
beare with some other their imperfections in them. I pray
God wee be not lighted into that time, that men haue itching
cares, and can like no Preachers, but such as clavve their
affections, and feede their fantasies in vanities and newe
deuises. The couenant of peace they keepe also, lining in

of Bishops Liuinys. 155

vnitie and peace among themselues, and studying (so much as
they can) by teaching, and by good order, to keepe it among
other. And that is no small cause of their misHking at this
time, because they, being in some place of gouernment,
according to their dueties striue to represse those, which by
vntemperate zeale seeke to disturbe the Church, and to giue
cause of faction and disorder, by altering things externall in a
setled and refourmed state.

As touching their Hues and conuersations according to the
Lawe of God, (as before I haue said) if I must iudge accord-
ing to that I knowe, I must thinke the best, because I know
no ill. Though there be imperfections in some things: if men
woulde charitablie consider, in what time wee Hue, and whose
Messengers they are, and somewhat withall descend into their
owne bosomes, and lay their owne dueties before their eyes :
I thinke surely they would iudge of them more christianly
then many doe.

Ohiection,

"But they will say, that according to the wordes of JNIala-
chie, God sheweth his iudgement against them for their
wickednesse, because hee hath made them so contemptible, so
vile and despised before all the people: for (say they) wee
may see howe all men loath and disdaine them."

Answere.

It must needes be true (I confesse) that Malachi spake of
the Priests of his time : but I doe not take it to be alwayes an
vnfallible token of euill Priests and Ministers, or a certaine
signe of Gods displeasure towarde them, when the people doe
hate, disdaine, and contemne them. I see more commonly in
the Scriptures, that it is a token of unthankefuU, stubborne,
and hard'-hearted people, which smally regarde the worde of
God, and therefore also mislike his Ministers. Elias, Mi-
cheas, Amos, and other Prophets were smally esteemed, you

156 Answer es to the Aduersaries

knovve, among the Israelites, Esay, leremie, Ezechiel, were
euen of as small credite and estimation amonfj the lewes. It
may appeare so to bee, seeing Esay signified, that they lilled
out their tongues, in mocking of him, and other of his time.
And I am sure, you knowe the fauour and entertainement that
the Apostles had also among the same people. I trust then
you will not say it w'as a token of naughtie and corrupt Minis-
ters, or of Gods iust iudgement against them : for they were
the right and true Prophets, Apostles, and Messengers of
God, and yet were in great hatred and misliking of them
that thought themselues to be the people of God.

It may be surely, and in deede I thinke it to be very true,
that God hath touched our bishops and Preachers with this
scourge of ignominie and reproch, for their slackenesse and
negligence in their office: And I pray God they may take
this mercifull warning, and shunne his greater plagues. But
I must say witliall, as Christ sayth of the Galileans, whose
Luke 13. blood Pilate mixed with their sacrifice, and of them
vpon whome the Tower of Siloe fel: "Doe you thinke, that
they onely are sinners ? nay I say vnto you, if you do not
repent, you shall all taste of the same sharpe iustice." If
God punish his Ministers, hee will not suffer the other
vntouched. " No we the time is come that the iudgement
1 Pet. 4. beginneth at the house of God," and if God punish
those that hee sent with his worde, what will hee doe to them
that vnthankfully receiue his worde ?

Proofes out That this matter of Eeclesiasticall mens liuings

oftheNewe . ^

Testament "lay seeme to be of great importance, and such in
against the (^ecdc as God hath had much care of in all times: as

rich liuings

of Bishops, before it hath beene countenanced by the Lawe and
Prophets, so must it nowe bee drawen also through the whole
course of the newe Testament. Yea, whatsoeuer is vsed,
eyther of Christ himselfe or of his Apostles, against coue-
tousnesse, or the loue and care of this worlde, and delight of

of Bishops Linings. 157

this life ; all that, either by fayre meanes or foule, is brought
into this fort, to batter and shake the lands and possessions of
Bishoppes, and other of the Cleargie.

And first men are willed, to call to remembrance the ex-
ample of Christ our Sauiour, his birth, the state of his life, the
choise of his apostles, and his perpetuall doctrine, exhorting
to pouerty and contempt of the worlde. " His parents" (say
they) '* were poore, and lined by an handie craft, descended of
a stocke and kinred growen altogether out of credite in the
worlde : insteede of a princely chamber, born in an Oxe stall,
wrapped in poore clothes, in steede of white and fine linnen :
layed in a cribbe for want of a rich cradle: and in place of
worthie seruitours, hee had the presence of an Oxe and an
Asse. And that hee might shewe himselfe to delight in
pouertie and contempt of the worlde, his natiuitie was first
reuealed vnto poore Shepheards watching their flockes. As
hee was borne, so was hee bredde, in the poore and contempt-
ible Towne of Nazareth, out of the which Nathaniel thought
nothing worthy credite coulde come : in which Towne, as it
may bee thought, by the exercise of an handie craft, hee
lined in obedience of Joseph, and of his Mother. Such as his
birth and breeding was, such was the state of his lining, when
the full time of his dispensation came : for hee was not borne
to any Landes or possessions, neyther had hee any great
wealth and riches to susteine him selfe, yea, not so much as
an house to put his heade in, but was maynteined by the
almes as it were, and by the charitable deuotion of certaine
wealthie women of Galiley, and other godly persons. His
Apostles that he chose to followe him, and to bee the Ministers
of his kingdome, he tooke not out of the state of Princes,
noble men, or great and rich Lordes, with Landes and do-
minions : but out of the pore state, and condition of fishers,
Tent-makers, and toule-gatherers. And thus may wee see our
Lorde and Christ altogether wrapped in pouerty, and besette on
euery side with the base and contemptible state of the world."

158 Answeres to the Aduersaries

But to what purpose is all this alleaged ? Forsooth, that
wee may vnderstande, that it is not lawful! for such as bee
guides of the Lordes flocke, to liue in any other state, then
in that the Lorde gaue example of: *' For whosoeuer seeketh
Christ" (say they) " in other state and sort, then hee gaue
example of, seeketh not Christ, but Antichrist and the pompe
of the world." So that the sense and effect of the reason
is this : Christ was borne, bredde, and lined in pouertie,
and chose vnto him Apostles of poore condition : therefore
bishoppes and Ministers of the Church must haue no Landes
or possessions, but stay them selues in like poore state, as
Christ and his Apostles did. I doe not frame this argument
(good Reader) of purpose to cauill, but to admonish thee of
the principall state, and that considering the proofe to bee
naked in it selfe, thou mayest the better iudge of the strength
thereof.

Surely, I will hencefoorth cease to marueile at the wrested
and violent interpretations that Hermites, Monkes and friers
haue made vpon the scriptures, to iustifie and set foorth their
superstitious life of voluntarie pouertie and forsaking the
world : seeing professors of the gospel, to maintaine their
new doctrines, take vpon themselues the like liberty and
boldnesse, in abusing the holy Scriptures and w'orde of God :
And yet surely it doth grieue mee, and make my heart bleede
to see it. What shall the aduersarie thinke of our dealing
with the Scriptures ? Surely, that wee doe in so earnest
manner pull them from the interpretation of the Fathers and
of the Church, to the ende that by applying them according
to our owne fantasies, we may set foorth and seeme to iustifie
to the worlde, what doctrine soeuer we shall thinke good our
selues : And so shall this bee an occasion to discredite all the
particular doctrines of the Gospell, which hitherto, as well
this Church of England, as other Churches reformed haue
taught. But to vnderstand the weight of this reason before
vsed against the wealthie linings of our Clergie, wee must

of Bishops Liuings. 159

trie it by a right and iust balance : that is, by the true mean-
ing of the holy Ghost. First therefore, let vs consider the
causes of Christes pouertie, and of the choyce of such Apos-
tles, which in mine opinion are two : The one is the ^^^ "s^*

'■ ^ , causes of

necessitie of our redemption : the other is an ex- christes po-
ample and iust instruction set foorth vnto Christians. "^^^^ ^^^
As touching the first, when the certaine purpose of ties.
God had determined that his sonne shoulde come into the
worlde, to worke the redemption of mankinde, and his
deliueraunce from sinne : necessarie it was for him to satisfie
the iustice of God, in sustaining all those difficulties and
punishmentes, that were due to man for sinne : that is to
say, affliction, ignominie, reproch, contempt, pouertie, and
all worldly troubles and miseries, and last of all, death.
This is it that the Prophet Esay spake of long before.
Hee is despised and abhorred of men, hee is such a Esai. 53.
man as hath good experience of sorowes and infirmities : we
reckned him so vile that we hidde our faces from him. How-
beit hee onely hath taken our infirmities on him, and borne
our paynes. Yet wee did iudge him as though he were
plagued and cast downe of God." This is that humiliation
and debasing of himselfe that Paul speaketh of, when hee
sayth, " Hee being in the forme of God, thought it Phii. 2.
no robberie to bee equall with God, but made him selfe of no
reputation, taking on him the forme of a seruant, and made in
the likenesse of men, and founde in figure as a man, hee
humbled himselfe, made obedient vnto death, euen to the
death of the Crosse." These places (good Christians) declare
vnto vs, both the pouerty and contemptible state of Christ
here in earth, and also the very roote and principall cause
thereof: that is, the saluation of mankinde. The sonne of
God became the sonne of man, that he might make vs the
children of God : he was borne a weake and tender babe, that
hee might make vs strong men in him : hee was tied in
swadling bands, that hee might loose and deliuer vs from the

IGO Answeres to the Aduersaries

bondes of the fraile and sinfidl flesh : he was wrapped in
poore clowtes, that with the garment of his innocencie, he
might hide our nakednes : he was borne and lined poorly,
that he might make vs rich and plentiful in him : he was a
stranger in the worlde, and had not an house to put his head
in, that he might purchase for vs a citie and heritage in
heauen : he was borne vnder bondage, and payed tribute to
Ccesar^ that hee might deliuer vs from the tyranny of Hel :
he was debased euen to the company of bruite beasts, that
hee might bring vs to the glorious company of Angels : he
laye in hay in a Crib, that hee might procure euerlasting
food for our soules : finally, hee was accused of sin and put
to most cruel death, that we being iustified by his merite,
might appeare innocent in the sight of God. These be the
sweete and comfortable cogitations that good Christians should
conceiue vpon the consideration of Christs poore and base
state in this life. For pouerty in Christ was not so much
for exaple of life, as to satisfie a punishment due to sinne.
Riches is the good blessing and gift of God : but pouerty
came in at the same doore that death did, that is, by the dis-
obedience of our first father. We may not therefore thinke
with Monks and Friers, that pouertie in it self is a more holy
state of lining, then wealth and riches is. But of that more
hereafter. Now let vs consider what maner of pouerty this
was in Christ. Christ was in himself exceeding rich, both
as the son of God, and as the sonne of man. As God, he
loh. 16. had al things common with his father. " All things
that my father hath" (saith he) " are mine." And againe,
lohn 17. " All thine are mine, and mine are thine." As
touching his humanitic, hee is likewise of great possessions.
Psai. 2. For his Father sayth vnto him, " Desire of me, and
I shal giue thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the
vttermost parts of the earth for thy possession." How hapned
it then, y^ Christ being in right Lord of so great possessions,
became in the time of his dispensation, almost in the state of

of Bishops Liuings. 161

a beggar ? certainly, quia ipse voluit, because he would him-
self. For he that filleth heaue and earth, was born in an
Oxe stale in Bethleem : he that had al power in the whole
world, was a banished person for a certaine time in Egypt :
he that feedeth with sustenance man and beast, foule and fish,
partly by labor gate his liuing, partly was fed with the
liberalitie of other. He that prouideth apparel for al things,
hung naked vpon the Crosse : he that sitteth in heauen as his
throne, and hath the earth for his footestoole, at an other
mans charge was buried and layde in a strange Sepulchre.
Christes pouertie therfore was willing, not of any necessitie
of holynesse, as I haue said, but to beare that which for sinne
was due to vs. Nowe, I pray you, marke the strength of the
former reason. Christ, to sustaine the punishment due to our
sinnes, lined in great pouertie and humilitie in this worlde :
therefore Bishops and Ministers of the Church, of necessitie,
must Hue in pouerty, and not haue any wealthy liuings, by
landes or otherwise. I trust they that haue care of their
consciences, will not easily be led to any perswasion by such
reasons. They will say, Christ did this also for our example.
I graunt, in some respect he did so : By his example he
teacheth vs humblenesse and modestie, that we may not bee
loath to doe those things, that he did, for the benefit and
commoditie of our christian brother. If we so sw^el with
pride, that in respect of our Noblenesse, or birth, or great
estate in the worlde, wee disdaine other, and thinke our poore
neighbour doeth vs iniurie, if hee in respect of christian
brotherhood require of vs a benefit for his better reliefe : then
is it time for vs, to behold the Sonne of God lying poorly
in a cribbe or manger, betweene beastes : who, although he
were God eternall with his Father, and by his mother borne
of the most noble family of manie Kinges and Prophets : yet
for our sake hee did so humble and debase himselfe, that he
came in so poore and vile condition before men. Further-
more, Christ by his example, hath as it were consecrated

1G2 Answeres to the Aduersaries

pouertie, trouble, miserie, and affliction, that they may not
be accompted tokes of the wrath of God, or such things as
doe hinder true piety and holines, or let the saluation of our
soules. For as mans nature doeth abhorre al afflictions : so
chiefly doe men thinke pouertie and neede, to be not onely
one of the greatest miseries that can happen to man, but also
hatefuU to God himselfe. Thus we see men commonly to
think of such, as are any way fallen into pouerty and misery.
Let loh hereof be an example. In this cause also it is ex-
pedient for vs to looke vpon our poore Christ, and to set him
before our eyes, that wee may both more patiently beare
these thinges, when for Gods cause they light vpon vs, and
more charitably iudge of other, whom God therewith toucheth :
yea, it is good to teach vs to pull downe our brissles, when v;e
waxe proude of those giftes of plenty and riches, that God
hath giuen vs. Thus you see what profit the example of
Christes pouerty bringeth : but I pray you, to who is Christ
an example ? to bishops and Ministers only ? did he line in
poore and miserable state for Ministers only ? did he die for
their sinnes onely ? God forbid. He was borne, he lined, he
died for all mankind, and all faithful haue the fruit of this
his birth, his life, and his death. Therefore the example of
Christs life must stretch further the to Bishops and Ministers.
It is a farre truer argument to say, Christ lined a simple and
poore life, while he was here on earth : therefore all Chris-
tians ought to Hue in the same manner that he did, then to
apply the same onely to Ministers and Ecclesiasticall persons,
Therefore I will all Christians to beware of this hereticall and
Anabaptisticall assertion :

" Whosoeuer seeketh Christ in other state and sort then
hee gaue example of, seeketh not Christ, but Antichrist, and
the pompe of the world."

For if this sentence be applied to the example of the poore
state of Christ, it is the very ground of Anabaptisticall com-
munitie, and that none can be saued, but such as renounce

of Bishops Liuings. 163

all their goods and possessions. Albeit the example of
Christ in this place be applied to Ministers onely : yet in
trueth it appertaineth to all other faithfull, as wel as to them.
And if the Argument shal be counted good now : hereafter,
with as good likelihood, and farre truer interpretation, it may
be vsed against al that shal truely professe Christ. As
touching that Christ chose so simple Apostles, and of so
poore estate, Saint Paul sheweth the reason and cause thereof.
'* Brethren" (saith hee) " you see your calling, howe i. Cor. 4.
that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mightie, not
many Noble are called : but God hath chosen the foolish
things to confound the wise, and the weake things to confounde
the mightie, and vnnoble things of the world, and things that
are despised, God hath chosen, and things which are not, to
bring to nought things that are, that no flesh shoulde glorie
in his presence." If Christ in the entrance of his Kingdome,
going about to subdue the world to his knowledge, shoulde
haue vsed the seruice and ministerie of Princes, Noblemen,
great, wealthie, and rich men : or of such as had bene wise,
learned, and eloquent, and politique : the glorie of his mightie
conquest would haue bene attributed to the powder and might,
to the wealth and riches, to the wisdome and learning, to the
eloquence and policie of those, which had bene his ministers,
and so the glorie of God in that worke of mans saluation,
should haue bene diminished. Therefore God, to shewe his
power in heauenly things, ouerthwarted the wdsedome of the
world, and chose his Apostles poore, vnnoble, simple, vn-
learned, without eloquece, farre from the cunning, wisedome,
and policie of the world, and by them and by their preaching
in fewe yeeres wanne the wiiole worlde to his knowledge, and
defaced the kingdome of Sathan, consisting in superstition,
idolatrie, and wickednesse. And in deede, this order of Gods
woorking by these poore and vnlearned men, preuailed
against all the Nobilitie, the honour, the power, the might,
the wisedome, the policie, learning, the eloquence of the

164 Answeres to the Aduersaries

worlde, so that it might bee truely sayde, " Non est potentia,
non est prudentia, non est consilium aduersus Dominum."
But what hereof is to bee concluded to this purpose ? for-
sooth, ** that as Christ thought it fittest to chuse onely poore
men to his Apostles, and sent them abroade without any stay
of Liuing in the worlde : so hee thinketh it meetest, that his
Ministers in his Church in all times and places should be in
poore estate, and not to haue any wealth or riches."

It is good to consider this reason also, that you be not
more ledde with it, then the weight and force of it re-
quireth. The office of the Apostles was, to goe from
Countrey to Countrey, from place to place, to plant Churches
vnto God, so that they could not haue any certaine stay of
Liuing : It is not therefore like reason, that in a setled
Church where the Gospel is receiued, the Ministers and
Preachers thereof may haue no certaine forme of Liuing ap-
poynted them, eyther by land or otherwise. As Christ chose
his Apostles poore, so hee chose them simple, and vnlearned,
without eloquence, or any kinde of knowledge, that his glorie
thereby might the more be set foorth : Shall we therefore in-
ferre thereupon, that it is fittest alwayes for the Ministers of
the Church, to bee simple, without learning, eloquence, and
knowledge ? It is well knowen that the Anabaptists, and
some other phanaticall spirits troubling the reformed Churches
beyond the seas, vpon the same example of the Apostles haue
gathered, that learning and knowledge is not to bee respected
in the choyce of Ministers : because God needeth no such
helpes to set forth his Gospel, yea they say that learning and
eloquence are perillous instruments, to corrupt the simplicitie
of the Gospel, and to giue countenance to errour. Wherefore
such persons doe vsually admit among them to the Minis-
terie handicrafts men, and such as challenge to themselues the
spirite of God onely, without further knowledge. But the
godly, I doubt not, vnderstand that all things neither can, nor
ought to be like in the state of the Church beginning and

of Bishops Linings, 165

vnder persecution, and in the Church setled and liuing in
peace and quietnesse.

The Ministers and Preachers of our Church, beside the ex-
ample of Christ and his Apostles liuing in pouertie, are willed
diligently to looke into the perpetual doctrine, which Christ
in all the Euangelists doeth teach them, touching the state of
their liuing, namely against riches, couetousnesse, the glorie
of the world, and care of this life. To this doctrine ap-
perteyneth that which Christ teacheth. Matth. 6. That
they " shoulde not hoarde vp treasure for themselues Matth. 6.
vpon earth, where thieues breake through and steale ^^^ ^2.
them, but that they should lay vp treasures in heauen &c.
That they can not serue two masters, God and Mammon :"
That they shoulde not " bee carefuU for their life, what they
shoulde eate, what they shoulde drinke, or what apparell they
shoulde put on : but cast all their care vpon God, and seeke
his kingdome, and the righteousnesse thereof," for that it is
heathenish carefully to seeke after those other things, which
God of himselfe will plentifully cast vpon his : that riches,
and the pleasures and cares of this life, are resembled to
thornes which choake vp the good seede of Gods Matth. is.
word, and make that it cannot prosper: "That it is Mar. 4.
as vnpossible for a rich man to enter into the king- M^atth i9
dome of God, as for a Camell to goe through the eye Luk. 6.
of a needle :" That hee cryeth out, " woe to them ^^- ^^■
that are full, for they shall bee hungrie : and to them that bee
rich, because they haue alreadie their comfort and consolation:"
yea, he willeth them to "sell all that they haue, and giue
vnto the poore," with a number of other places: wherein hee
instructing his disciples and followers, vtterly willeth them to
renounce this world and the treasures thereof. Whereupon
it is thought it may be very well concluded, that the Ministers
of the Church may not haue any wealthy linings and espe-
cially by landes and lordships : and therefore that our Bishops
bee not the true followers of Christ, but walke in the steps of

166 Answeres to the Aduersaries

Antichrist. Surely our Sauiour Christ did see, that as the
perpetuall enemie of mankinde did continually seeke by all
wayes to drawe men from God : so he did not vse any meane
more commonly, then by honour, glorie, riches and wealth.
And therefore when he saw that Christ coulde not by other
temptations bee ouercome, he assaulted him with ambition and
desire of principalitie, honour, and lordship. This temptation
is therefore the more dangerous, because mans corrupt nature
is of it selfe greatly inclined to the loue of the world and
earthly pleasures. ^Vherefore I cannot denie, but that our
carefull and louing sauiour did often and in many places warne
his disciples, and by them all vs, to beware of this working of
Sathan, and so much as they could, to shunne his snares. But
shall wee thinke therefore, that hee condemneth principalitie,
lordship, dominion, wealth, riches, landes, in them that bee
his true and faithfuU followers? No surely: for that is the
full grounde of the Anabaptists doctrine, to be shunned of al
right christians. And yet before I begin to answere this, I
must needes protest it is a queisie and dangerous matter, to
speake of wealth and riches of the world, for fcare of mis-
taking, either on the one part, or on the other. For wliat-
soeuer a man shall say in that case, among the vngodly will
bee drawen according to their priuate affections.

The rich, when they heare the possession of riches and the
right vse of them defended, by and by if Gods special grace
stay them not, waxe more confident and secure, and with con-
tempt and disdaine of other, thinke themselues free maisters
and Lordcs of Gods giftes, to vse them euen at their owne
pleasure, and to tlie fulfilling of their own fleshly fantasies.
On the cotrary part, when they that bee poore and destitute
of those giftes, sliall heare tlie rich blamed for the abuse of
their wealth, and signification giucn, that what soeuer is aboue
the sufficient maintenance of their own state, is due vnto the
poore : they also as rashly enter into iudgement, and con-
demne al rich men as couetous, as greedy gatherers, as thieues

of Bishops Linings. 167

and extortioners, and cruel detainers of that which by Gods
law is due to others. Some there be also, that thinke all vse
and administration of riches to be dangerous, and to bring no
smal hinderance to the saluation of mens soules. Vnto which
perswasion, the phanaticall spirites of the Anabaptists adde
more difficultie, not onely taking away al possession and
property, and allowing a Platonicall community of al things :
but also denying superioritie, and Lordship and dominion,
and bringing in a general equalitie, most dangerous to the
societie of man. Wherefore, it behooueth mee so to speake
of riches and possessions, that (so neere as I can) none of
these offences may be iustly taken.

First therefore to begin, we may not thinke that Christ
in them that be his, condemneth either the possession or the
right vse of Lordship, dominion, lads, riches, money and such
like : for they are the good gifts of God, wherewith he
blesseth his people, as the whole coarse of the Scriptures
declare. " The blessing of the Lord" (saith Salo- Pro. lo.
mon) " maketh rich, and bringeth no sorowe of heart with it."
" Blessed is the man" (sayth Dauid) " that feareth Psai. 112.
the Lord &c. his seede shall be mightie vpon earth, the
generation of the faithfuU shall be blessed, riches and plente-
ousnesse shall be in his house &c." And againe, " His home
shall bee exalted with honour : the vngodlie shal see it, and it
shall grieue them." Therefore wee see many of the good
saints of God, that haue bene indued with great riches and
possessions, as Abraham the Father of the faithful, lob,
Joseph, Dauid, Salomon, Daniel. And in the new Testament,
Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathea, Lazarus of Bethania, Mary
Magdalene, Sergius Paulus Proconsul of Cypres, the Centurion,
and manie other. Wee may not thinke therefore, that Christ
condemneth the giftes and blessinges of God, or tlie vse of
them, in his seruauntes. And that the trueth taken out of
the Scriptures may be of more authoritie with you, I wil
let you vnderstand it by the wordes of the ancient and

168 Answeres to the Aduersaries

learned Fathers : so shal you perceiue, it is not my inter-
Hierom ad pretation, but theirs. And first Hieroms, " loseph,
saiuinam. yyiiidi ))oth in pouertie and riches, gaue triall of his
vertues, and was both a seruant and a maister, teacheth vs the
freedome of the minde. Was hee not next vnto PharaOy
adorned in royal furniture? and yet was he so beloued of
God, that aboue al the Patriarkes, hee was a Father of two
Tribes. Daniel, and the three young men, had such rule
ouer the power and riches of Babylon, that in apparell they
serued Nabuchodonosor, but in minde they serued God.
Mardocheus and Hester, in the middest of their purple, silke,
and precious iewels, ouercame pride with humilitie, and were
of such worthinesse, that they being Captiues, bare rule ouer
Conquerours. My speech tendeth to this end, that I may
declare that this young man that I speake of, had kinred of
royall blood, aboundance of riches, and ornamentes of honour
and power, as matter and instrumentes of vertue vnto him."
S. Augustine disputeth this question, writing to Hillarius.
Epist. 89. " Thou writest vnto me," (saieth hee) " that some say,
that a rich man remaining in his wealth, cannot enter into the
kincrdome of God, vnlesse that hee sell all that he hath, and that
it shal not profit, though in his wealth he keep the commande-
ments of God. Our fathers, Abraham, Isaac and lacob, vnder-
stood not this reasoning : for they all had no smal riches, as
the holy Scriptures witnesse, &c."

And least that some might say, that those holie men were
vnder the old Testament, and vndcrstood not the perfect law
that Christ giueth, when he sayeth, " Goe and sel al that thou
Matt. 19, hast, and giue it vnto the poore, and thou shalt haue
treasure in heauen," the same Augustine addeth, *' If they
will say so, they may speake with some reason : but let them
heare the whole, lette them marke the whole : they may not
in one parte open their eares, and in an other part stoppe
them. Hee spake that to one that asked him. What shall
I doe to obtayne euerlasting life? and Christes aunswere is

■ of Bishops Liuings. 169

not, If thou wilt obtaine euerlasting life, sell all that thou
hast : but, if thou wilt haue euerlasting life, keepe the Com-
maundementes, &c. And a little after, our good Maister
doeth make a distinction betweene the keeping of the Com-
mandements, and that other rule of perfectnesse." For in
the one part he saide, " If thou wilt enter into life, keepe the
Commaundements :" And in the other hee saide, " If thou
wilt bee perfect, sell all thou hast, and come and followe me."
" How therefore can we denie, that rich men, although they
haue not the perfection, shall come into euerlasting life, if
they keepe the Commaundementes, and giue, that it may be
giuen vnto them ?" And in the ende he concludeth his rea-
son in this manner, after hee hath spoken of the vncharitable
minde of the riche glutton. " This pride" (sayeth hee)
*' wherewith this riche man did contemne the poore iust
Lazarus lying before his gates, and that trust that hee did
put in his riches, whereby he thought himselfe a blessed man,
because of his purple, silke, and sumptuous feastes, did bring
him to the tormentes of hell, and not his riches." By which
-wordes o^ Augustine, it may appeare, it is not riches, Landes
and possessions, that GOD condemneth in his seruauntes, but
the euill vse of them. Wherefore the same Augustine sayeth,
" When the Lorde had sayde, It is easier for a Psai. si.
Camell to passe thorowe the eye of a needle, then for a riche
man to enter into the kingdome of GOD : and the Apostles
maruailing thereat, answered, Who then can bee saued ? What
respected they I pray you ? surely, non facultates, sed cupidi-
tates : not great substaunce, but greedie desire of them."

Immediately hee sheweth, that riche Abraham had pre-
heminence in heauen, before poore Lazarus. '* Reade the
Scriptures," (saieth hee) " and thou shalt find riche Abraham,
that thou maiest knowe, it is not riches that is punished.
Abraham had great store of golde, siluer, cattell and hous-
holde. Hee was rich, and yet was poore Lazarus brought
into his bosome : the poore man in the bosome of the rich, or

I

170 Answer es to the Aduersaries

rather both rich before God, and both poore in spirite &:c.
Marke this, that you do not commonly blame rich men, or put
trust in poore estate. For if a man should not put his trust
in riches, much lesse in pouertie." To the like effect speak-
eth Hierome^ " Is it euill to haue riches iustly gotten, so that
a man giue thankes to God that gaue them ? No, but euil
it is to put a mans trust in riches. For in another Psalme
it is sayde. If riches come vnto thee, set not thine heart vpon
them. A man may haue riches for his necessitie, but hee
may not possesse them to delight in them." Well therefore
Homii. 2. saith Chrysostome, *' As I haue said, wine is not ill,
Antioch. but drunkeunessc is ill : so say I, riches are not ill,
but couetousnesse is ill. A rich man is one thing, and a
Homii. 13. couetous man is another. A couetous man cannot

ad popul. , . , )) A 1 1 • •

Antioch. be a rich man. And to the same meaning in an-
other place : " Let vs not falsely accuse either riches or
pouertie : for both riches and pouertie are such, as, if we will
our selues, bring instruments of vertue. Let vs therefore so
frame our selues, that we iudge not so, as we may seeme to
blame Gods giftes, but the euill affections of men." The
Homii. ad. same Chrysostome, " Riches" (saith hee) " killeth
tioch. 5S." not : but to be a slaue to riches, killeth, and to loue
couetousnesse. And againe, the rich glutton was punished,
not because he was rich, but because he wanted mercie. For
it may be, that one hauing riches, ioyned with mercie, may
attaine to all goodnesse." By these testimonies of the ancient
learned Fathers, grounded vpon the examples and doctrine
of the Scriptures, you may perceiue, that riches are the good
gift and blessing of God : that the Saintes of God haue vsed
and enioied them : that wealth and possessions of them selues
are not hinderous to pietie and godlinesse, but rather instru-
ments of vertue and meanes to come to heauen : that God
doeth not condemne them in his seruants : that it is not a man
voyde of lands and possessions, but a heart voyd of coue-
tousnesse that Christ desireth : that it is not riclics, but the

of Bishops Linings. 171

sinfull affections of men that he reproueth. How then can
it bee prooued by Christes doctrine, that any state of his dis-
ciples or faithfiill seruants and followers, ought not to haue
landes, possessions, or ample and large linings ? or that they
be by his word so expresly prohibited, that neither Prince
may suffer it without danger, nor faithfull Minister with good
conscience inioy them? Let vs somewhat better consider
the particular places of this doctrine of Christ, whereon
this assertion is grounded. Where Christ saith, " Hoarde not
vp treasures for your selues on earth," he saith not, Matth. 6.
you shall haue no treasures. To haue treasures, and to hoarde
treasures, be diuerse. Hee that hoardeth vp treasures, shew-
eth that hee hath a care full minde to keepe them : but a man
may possesse treasures, and yet with free heart bee willing to
imploy them to godly purposes : like as loh did, who had his
riches alwayes readie to pleasure other. When Christ affirm-
eth, that " where a mans treasure is, there is his heart:" by
treasure, he meaneth not the possession of riches simply, but
hee meaneth that, wherein a man reposeth his chiefe treasure
and felicitie to consist. And in deede it cannot be, but that
hee that esteemeth his chiefe felicitie in any thing, doeth set
his heart also vpon it. Hee that setteth his felicitie in honour
and dignitie, hath his heart possessed with ambition. Hee
that thinketh it to bee in worldly pleasure, hath his whole
minde on playing, banqueting, feasting and riot. He that re-
poseth his felicitie in building, giueth ouer his cogitations vnto
that. So hee that iudgeth his blessednes in this life to be in
possession of riches and lands, vndoubtedly cannot but haue
his heart fastened vpo them. And seeing that God chalengeth
vnto himselfe all our whole heart, and our whole soule and
minde, they that so do, must needs offend God most grieu-
ously, and make of their riches their God, and so as S. Paul
saith, become very idolaters. Therfore if either Ecclesias-
tical persons, or lay men, do so set their minds on riches,
this place nighly toucheth them. When Christ saith, '' No

I 2

1 72 Answeres to the Aduersaries

man can serue two masters &c. and ye cannot serue God and
Mammon," Marke, I pray you, that he saith not: " No man can
serue God and get riches." For godly men both haue before
time, and now may get lands and riches, procured either by
heritage or by gift, or by any other lawfuU meanes. Con-
Gene. 32. sider the Patriarch lacoh : who passed lordane onely
with a staffe in his hand, and in the time of his lining in a
strange Countrey, gate so great riches, as he returned with
two great copanies of seruants and cattel. And yet vndoubt-
edly this Patriarch was a good Christian, being saued by the
same religion that his Grandfather Abraham was, the father of
the faithfull, who with reioycing sawe the day of Christ.
Neitlier doth Christ say, " No man can serue God and possesse
riches." For as it is said before, Abraham, lob, and Joseph,
possessed great wealth and riches, and yet vndoubtedly, truely
and sincerely serued God. Riches are the blessings of God,
neither may any more rightly or with better title possesse
them, then the good and faithfull seruants of God. "What
saith Christ then ? forsooth, "No man can serue two masters :"
or " No man can serue God and Mammon." Getting or pos-
sessing is one thing, and seru'mg is another. Seruing pre-
supposeth a mastership or dominion in him that is serued.
Hee tliat serueth riches, acknowledgeth them to be his Lord
and Master. Seruitude or bondage hath this condition, that
hee wholly obey his master: that night and day he doe
nothing but that pleaseth his master : that hee shall be con-
tented to haue the displeasure of al other, so that he may haue
the good will of his master : Finally, whatsoeuer a seruant
doth, what labour soeuer he taketh, whatsoeuer by his paines
he getteth, he doth it to the vse and behalfe of his master.
Whosoeuer is such a bondslaue to riches, is a traitour
reuolted from God, neither can it be possible for him to serue
God. Such a seruing of Mammon it is that Christ in this
place rebuketh, with which seruice, the seruice of God cannot
be ioyned.

of Bishops Linings, 173

But it were great rashnesse to thinke all that possesse lands,
lordships, and riches, of necessitie to be subiect to this slauish
seruice of Mammon, as some men vncharitably iudge of the
Bishops and Clergie of England. loseph of Arimathea was
a rich man, and yet in time of great perill did more seruice to
Christ, then all his poore Apostles which had so little to leese.
It is written in the Euangelists, " When euen was come, there
came a rich man from Arimathea named loseph, Matt. 27.
which also himselfe was lesus his disciple. He went to Pi-
late and begged the body of lesus. Then Pilate commanded
the bodie to bee deliuered, and when loseph had taken the
body, hee wrapped it in a cleane linen cloth, and layde him in
a newe tombe &c." Consider the circumstances of the his-
toric : weigh the danger of the time : call to remembrance how
many thinges might haue hindered, and staied loseph from
this doing, and you shall perceiue that possession of landes and
riches, may be ioyned with a free and faithful seruice, yea,
often times more faithful, then pouerty and base estate in the
worlde. Good Christians therefore may not condemne as
slaues and seruants to Antichrist, al such as haue lands and
possessions. Experience in England (God be thanked) hath
taught, whe a number of poore Priests and Ministers reuolted
fr5 Christ to the Mammon their Masse, that many which had
the greatest liuing in this lad, were most readie not onely to
bee banished their countrey, but also to shead their blood, and
giue their lines to serue faithfully their Lord and maister
Christ : and I doubt not, wil doe againe, if euer God giue the
occasion. Iudge therefore more charitably of your Ministers
and Preachers, (O ye English professours) which haue seene
these things with your eies, and know not how soon, to the
sorow of your own hearts, ye may see the same againe. But
they which at this day mislike the state of bishops, and
doe write or speake against them, are those persons, which in
the time of affliction, eyther were not borne, or els were very
yong, and therfore haue no sense of that temptation, which that
persecution did then bring. As God of his goodnes granteth

174 Answeres to the Aduersarics

vs now some Halcion dayes : so T beseech him against that
day to giue vs the grace of his mighty spirit, so that we may
haue the hke constancie.

It is further alledged out of Christs doctrine, that when he
Matth. 22. answered the Pharisees, Matt. 22. he giueth a plaine
comandement, that landes and possessions should be at the
pleasure of the Prince, and that Ministers of the church ought
to giue them vp vnto him. For this he saith, " Giue to
Caesar, that which is Caesars, and to God, that is Gods."
" But" (say they) " all temporall landes are Ccesars, therefore
they ought to giue them vnto Ccesar : and our Ccesar is our
gracious Prince and Soueraigne."

Truely it woulde make any Christian heart to lament in
these dayes, to see Gods holy word so miserably drawen,
racked, and pulled in sunder from the true meaning thereof.
If the Bishops, and other of the Cleargy of England did
grudge or murmure to haue their landes and Liuinges to bee
tributarie to the Prince, and subiect to all taxes and seruices,
that by the lawes of this realm may be, either to the main-
tenance of her person, or to the defence of our countrey : Or
if they did challenge such an immunitie or exemption from the
authoritie of the Prince, as the Pope and his Cleargy did : Or
if they did finde themselues grieued to bee punished by the
Prince for the breach of her Lawes, as the Donatists in old time
did, and some now in our age doe : If they were such enemies to
Princes and Gouernours, as they woulde exempt the out of the
state of true christianitie, and of the Church of God, and make
them onelie to serue their turne in euill affaires : then in deede
did this place make strongly against them. But I trust the
Clergie of Englande, are with all good men out of the suspi-
tion of these pointes. They are as willing and readie at all
times to bee contributarie, as any other subiectes are : they
claime no exemption from her authoritie : they willingly sub-
mitte themselues to lier correction : they humbly acknowledge
their obedience in all tliinges, that anie Christian prince may
require : and this doe they principally for conscience sake,

of Bishops Liuings. 175

because it is the ordinaunce and commaundement of God : but
much moued thereto also, as men, in consideration of their
owne state, which next vnder God dependeth of her Maiestie.
Seing therfore the hand of God hath more straightly bounde
them vnto her, then other common subiects : I doubt not, but
she wilhngly hath, and shall haue all dueties of obedience
at their handes, that any Christian subiects by the word of
God are bound vnto. Neither are they in any feare that
her Maiestie will presse them to any thing, which shall not
stande with the glorie of God, and furtherance of the Gospel.
But how these words of Christ before mentioned, doe com-
maund them presently to yeeld vp into her Maiesties hands
such lands and possessios, as by the graiit of her goodnes, and
^by the law of this realm they nowe inioy, indeede I see not.
If such a prince shall come (as I trust in my daies neuer to
see) that shal put them to this choise, either to forgo their
landes and liuings, or to loose the free course of the Gospell :
it is before declared, what their duty is to do therin. And I
doubt not, but in the late time of persecutio, there were many
of them that would haue bin glad with al the veines in their
heartes, by that choice to haue enioyed in this Realme the
freedom of their consciences, though they had bin put to
as pore estate, as possibly men might haue lined in. But how
that christia princes are warranted, either by this place of the
gospel, or by any part of the worde of God, so hardly to deale
with the state of the ministery, I haue not as yet learned,
though it be in these daies by some boldely affirmed. Amu.
hath a worthy saying, wherin he plainly noteth both what a
christia prince may do in these things that appertain vnto the
church, and how a godly bishop should in that case behaue
himselfe. " When it was proposed vnto me" (saith Epist. lib. 5.
he) " that I should deliuer the plate or vessel of the J^^^^SeT'
church, I made this answeare : If there were any tium.
thing required that was my owne, either land, house, gold or
siluer beeing of my owne priuate right, that I would willingly

176 Answeres to the Aduersaries

deliuer it: but that I coulde not pull anie thing from the
Church of God. And moreouer I said, that in so doing I
had regard to the Emperours safetie, because it was not pro-
fitable either for me to deliuer it, or for him to receiue it.
Let him receiue the wordes of a free Minister of God : If he
will do that is for his own safetie, let him forbeare to doe
Christ iniurie." By these words yee may perceiue, both that
Ambrose woulde not deliuer the Church-goods, nor that he
thought it safe for the Emperour to require it. . The mening
of Christ is in those words, to teach his to put a difFerece
between the duty that they owe to the Prince, and that they
owe to God: and to declare, that within their due boundes,
they may both stand together. Therfore they that will
rightly follow Christ in this doctrine, must cosider, in what
consisteth the duety towards a Prince or Magistrate, and
wherein resteth our duetie towards God. Wee owe to the
Prince, honour, feare, and obedience : obedience (I say) in al
those things that are not against the worde of God and his
commandementes. Those things that God commaundeth, a
Christian Prince can not forbid : Those things that God for-
biddeth, no Prince hath authority to command. But such
things as be external, and by Gods word left indifferent, the
Prince by his authoritie may so by lawe dispose, either in
comanding, or forbidding, as in wisedome and discretion he
shall thinke to make most to the glory of God, and to the
good and safe state of his people. Among these things ex-
ternal, I think lands, goods, and possessions to bee, and there-
fore that the same ought to be subiect to taxe and tribute in
such sort, as the lawes and state of the country requireth : yea,
and if there shall happen in any country a magistrate, which
by violence and extortion shall wrest more vnto him of the
lands and substance of tlie people, then law and right re-
quireth : I see no cause warranted by Gods worde, that the
inferiour subiccts can rebell, or resist the prince therein, but
that they shal euidently shew theselues to resist the ordi-

of Bishops Linings, 177

nace of God. For they haue not the sworde of correction
committed into their hande, and often times God by euil
princes correcteth the sinnes of the people. Wherefore, if
subiects resist the hard dealings euen of euill Magistrates,
they doe in that respect striue against God himselfe, who will
not suffer it vnpimished. Wherefore leremy willeth the lewes
to submit themselues to the obedience of Nabuchodo- lerem. 28.
nosor, a wicked andcruell king: and Baruch teacheth Baruc. i.
them to pray for the good estate of the saide Nabnchodonosor
and his nephewe Balihasar. And Saint Peter and j p^^ j
saint Paul, will Christian subiects not onely to bee Rom. 13.
obedient to the heathen tyrants, which were in their ^' "^™' ^'
time, as Nero, and such other : but also to make most humble
and heartie praiers for them, that his people might liue vnder
them a quiet and peaceable life, with all godlinesse and
honestie. TertulUan also sheweth the same to haue Tertuiii ad
beene the practise of the primitiue Church, euen S'^^pu^am.
toward the enemies and cruell persecutours of the faith of
Christ.

" A Christian" (saith he) " is enemie to none, and least of all
to the Emperour, whome hee knowing to be ordeined of God,
must of necessitie loue, reuerence, and honour, and wish to be
in safetie together with the whole Romaine Empire." And
againe, *' We pray for all Emperours, that God xertui.
woulde graunt vnto them long life, prosperous ^poiog.
reigne, strong armies, faithfull Counsell, obedient Subiects. &c."

We may learne then by this, that Christian duetie of a
subiect consisteth in louing, in reuerencing, in obeying the
Prince and Magistrate in all things, that lawfully he command-
eth : and in those things that he commandeth vnlawfully, not
by violence to resist him, though the same touch our goods,
our lands, yea and our life also. As touching our duetie
toward God, wee owe vnto him, our selues whollie, both bodie
and soule, and all thinges and partes to the same apj^ertainino-,
according to that his Lawe requireth, " Thou shalt loue God

I 3

178 Answeres to the Aduersaries

with all thy heart, with all thy soule, with all thy minde, and
with thy whole power." For wee are his creatures, and hee
is our Lorde and maker. But forasmuch as Princes, Magis-
trates, Rulers, Parents, Masters, and all superiours, haue a
portion of Gods authoritie ouer vs, as his officers and Lieute-
nants in their callings : therefore God doeth permit vnto them
some part also of his honour, but so farre, and in such things,
and such maner as before is declared, retaining vnto himselfe
our faith and religion, with all the partes of his diuine worship
consisting in Spirite and in trueth, the calling vpon his
blessed name, the confession of his holy trueth, and the
obedience of his morall Lawe : which thinges hee doeth not
make subiect to any Princes authoritie. And if any Prince or
Magistrate by violence and crueltie shall breake into the
boundes of our duetie towardes God, I say not that priuate
subiects may by violence resist it: but surely they may not
obey it, but rather yeelde into his hands, goods, Lands,
Countrey, and life too. For so did the Prophet Daniel ; so
did the yong men his companions : so did the whole number
of the martyrs of GOD, by w^home the Church of Christ
August de increased as Augustine sayeth, Non resistendo sed
Agon. chri. p^fferendOf not by resisting but by suffering. And
Hierom. ad Hierome : "The Church of Christ was founded by
Theopbii. suffering reproch, by persecutions it increased, by
martyrdomes it was crowned." To this end sayth Tertul-
lian also. Semen Euangelij Sanguis Martyrnm. This is the
true doctrine of the wordes of Christ before mentioned, by
which wee are taught to put a difference betweene our duetie
towards God, and that we owe toward the Prince, yeelding to
each that which is his : A doctrine most profitable and neces-
sary to all Christian Churches and common weales. But who
can gather of this, that the Ministers of the Church of Christ,
lining vnder a Christian Prince fauouring and defending the
Gospell, must of necessitie giue vp into the Princes hands
those landes and possessions, which by the graunt of tlic same

of Bishops Linings. 1 79

Prince and the Lawe of the Land is assigned vnto them ? For
if the land be Ccesars, and therefore must be deliuered to
Ccesar : then are all goods, Ccesars^ and must be also yeelded
into his hands.

God saue vs from Princes that will vse like violence and
tyrannic toward our Landes, goods, and bodies, as these men
vse to the word of God. I haue not as yet noted vnto you
(good Christians) the very grounde of this corrupt interpreta-
tion of the doctrine of Christ, and the mischiefe that is hid
vnder it. I pray you therefore consider, to whome doth
Christ speake in al those places of his doctrine before men-
tioned ? Whome doth he teach ? whom doth he instruct,
" that they shoulde not hoarde vp treasure vpon earth ? that
they may not serue God and Mammon ? that they may not
bee carefull what to eate and what to drinke ? that they must
sell all that they haue and followe him ? that they must re-
nounce all that they haue if they wil be his true Disciples ? and
lastly that they must yeelde to Caesar that which is Caesars ?"
Are these things spoken to Ministers onely ? doeth Christs
doctrine pertaine to Bishops and Ministers onely ? Is it his
will that they onely shoulde followe his godly instructions and
commaundements ? Then of likelihoode, as hee came onely
to teach Ministers, and to be example of life to them alone :
so hee came to saue Ministers onely. But what a wicked
vanitie were it so to speake or thinke ?

Now if Christes doctrine be generall to all the faithfull, as
in deede it is: (that beeing the true interpretation that they
woulde haue to bee) it must of necessitie followe, that no true
Christian can keepe lands and possessions, nor abide in any
wealthie or rich estate : which is the very ground of the j4?ia-
baptistes doctrine, as all learned men doe knowe. In so much,
that all the famous men, that in this our age haue expounded
the Scriptures, or written against the Anahaptistes, doe note,
that by this interpretation of the speeches of Christ before
mentioned, they do ground their comunitie, and taking away

180 Answer es to the Aduersaries

of proprietie and possession of goods, with sundry like other
doctrines. We may see therefore, and it is time to take heed
of it, how Sathan, vnder pretences seeketh to thrust the Spirit
of the Anahaptistes and the groundes of their learning into this
Church of England. The inconuenience then of this kinde of
reasoning is, either, that these sentences of the Gospel touch
bishops and ISIinisters onely, and all other are left free, which
is a very great absurdity: or else that the same doctrine
gathered out of these places in the same sense that they vse,
doth belong to all Christians, which with the Anabaptists
taketh away all proprietie and possessions of lands and goods,
and (as I haue before saide) bringeth in a Platonicall commu-
nitie. I say not, that they which vse these places doe meane
it: but surely that inconuenience and daunger followeth vpon
it. Therefore, they that haue any feare of God, ought to take
heed, that their immoderate stomack and affections against
bishops and other Ministers, doe not ouermuch blind them,
and carrie them away, eyther to the affirming, or to the main-
tayning of corrupt and daungerous doctrines, both to the
Church and common wealth. If this their doctrine spread in
libelles, shall once become familiar vnto the common people
of this Realme : it may happily breed such a scab and daun-
gerous sore, as al the cunning in this lande wil scant bee able
to heale it. God send grace, that heede may be taken thereof
in time.

They will say (I knowe) " That this is but a shift of Logike
that the false Sophisters the Bishops doe vse, to turne the
matter from themselues, when they say, that this doctrine of
Christ pertaineth to al Christians, aswel as to them : and wil
aske me howe they will auoyd those plain and euident words
that Christ speaketh to his Apostles and disciples onely, when
hee sendeth them abroad two and two, to preach the kingdome
of God. This (say they) doth belong to Ministers and
Preachers onclie."
Matth. 10. " As ye goe, preach, saying, that the kingdome of

of Bishops Liuings. 181

heauen is at hand: heale the sicke, dense the leapers, raise
the dead, cast out deuils, freely ye haue receiued, Mar. 3.
and freely giue you. Possesse not gold, nor silver, nor Luke 9.
money in your purses, nor scrip toward your iourney, neither
two coates, neither shoes, nor yet a stafFe. For the workman
is worthy of his meate." These wordes, I must confesse, doe
not appertaine generally to all Christians, no more doe they
generally to al ministers and preachers of all times and places.
Is it euill in it selfe to haue golde or siluer ? or to haue a
stafiPe on the way to walke with ? or to weare shooes to saue
his feete in iourneying? I thinke there is no Christian that
will so iudge. Christ himselfe had a purse, wherein ludas
carried money for his prouision, and hee suffered certaine rich
women to goe with him, and to minister to him and to his Dis-
ciples. Peter also bare a sworde, and ware sandalles on his
feete, when the Angell bade him put on his sandalles. And
Paule writing to Tmothie, willeth him to bring his cloake
with him, although vndoubtedly hee had another garment
before. Wee must consider then what it is that Christ in this
place meaneth, seeing neither himselfe nor his Apostles did
obserue it according to the strictnesse of the letter.

There bee some that say these precepts bee personall, and
for a time onelie, not generall or perpetuall: for that which
goeth before may seeme to take away the continuance of these
precepts, " Go not in the way of the Gentiles, but to the lost
sheepe of the house of Israel." Which precept the Apostles
at this time obserued, but afterward they preached the Gospel
vnto al the nations of the earth : so doe they thinke, that
Christ, for the time of this message onelie, commaunded them
to possesse no golde nor siluer, &c. and from thencefoorth
that this commaundement was abrogated. This interpretation
I can not reiect as euill, or not pertinent to the meaning of
Christ. There bee also some hypocrites, and Pope-holie
persons, which will haue these preceptes perpetuall, and
builde thereon friery and monkish superstitio : They wil not

182 Answeres to the Aduersaries

touch any money: They vvil weare no whole shooes: They
wil not haue a stafTe to walke with, thinking that they shew
themselues the holy seruaunts of God therein. To this inter-
pretation verie nighly commeth that, which these men vse to
prone, that bishoppes and preachers may haue no landes nor
possessions, nor riches, no nor money, further then will barely
prouide them meat, and drinke, and cloth, and whatsoeuer
is aboue, to be of superfluitie. Some other thinke, that Christ
in those woordes onely compareth the Ambassadours of other
princes with his : as if he had sayde, I sende you foorth to
preach the kingdome of God : and the state of an ambassade
or message doeth require, that T shoulde deliuer vnto you
money, and all other like thinges conuenient for this voyage,
as princes vse to their Ambassadours: but deceiue not your
selues : the maner of this message is diuers from such mes-
sages as ciuil princes vse. In ciuill ambassades, gi*eat furni-
ture (I know) is thought coueniet: but this message of mine
is such, as needeth no such matter to set it out. For the
maiestie of the thing it selfe, and the myracles that you shall
worke, shall sufficiently giue authoritie vnto it. This inter-
pretation also I think not amisse : but in my opinion, and
that by the iudgement of some other learned men also, the
true and simple meaning of Christ was, to teach his Apostles
to put their trust and whole confidence vpon the prouidence
of God onelie, and for the better perswasion, would haue them
at this time to make triall thereof, and by experience to learne,
that though they haue nothing in the sight of the world to
feede them, to helpe or to defend them : yet that hee wil so
prouide for them, if they continue in their vocation and call-
ing faithfully, that they shall want nothing: yea, that the
fowles of the aire shall rather feede them, then that they
shoulde lacke sustenance. That this was Christes meaning,
Luke 22. it may appeare in Saint Luke, where he sayeth to
his Apostles, " When I sent you forth without wallet or
scrippe, or shooes, lacked you any thing? and they saide,

of Bishops Linings, 183

No. Then saide he vnto them, But nowe hee that hath a
wallet, let him take it vp, and hee that hath none, let him sell
his coate and buy a sworde," The Apostles vndoubtedly
had great need of this instruction, and to be taught to put
their whole trust in the prouidence of God, and to depende
vppon that onelie. For he did see that in the execution of
their office they shoulde bee cast into all the difficulties of
this world, which either Satha or his ministers were able to
raise against them. This lesson is very necessary also for all
other Christians, but principally for the Ministers and preach-
ers of the Gospel, whensoeuer God for the profession and
teaching of his trueth shall cast them into the like difficulties.
For if they doe not rest vpon that onely, they shall finde lands,
possessions, power, authoritie, kinred, friendshippe, and al
other helpes of this world, to be but as a broken staiFe to
leane vnto.

But what maketh this against that, that Ministers of the
Church in the calme times of quietnesse, may enioy the
benefites and liberalitie of good and gratious Princes, whome
he hath appoynted as fosterers and nourishers of his Church
and people, wherein soeuer those benefites of their liberalitie
shall be imployed, bee it landes, possessions, goods, money,
or any other maner of prouision ?

For further proofe of this matter against the wealthie state
of the Cleargie, the example of S. Peter also is brought in,
who sayeth in the Actes to the poore lame man, Actess.
Siluer and golds haiie I none, Sfc. Loe (say they) Sant Peter
was a right Apostle, and was in so poore case, that hee had
neither siluer nor gold, no not so much as he could bestowe
a meane reliefe vpon a poore begger. His example should
our rich Bishops and Preachers follow. And Saint Paid to
Timothie, Hawing foode and rayment, we shoulde therewith he
content.

" Here wee may learne (say they) what maner of lining
Ministers of the Church should haue, that is, so much onely,

184 Answeres to the Aduersaries

as will prouide them meate, driiike, and cloth : whatsoeuer is
aboiie, that is superfluity, and more then Gods word requireth."
Who seeth not (good Christians) whereat these men shoote,
and what state of the Ministerie, this earnest zeale that nowe
is pretended, woulde settle in this Church ? that is, more
miserable and worse prouided for, then any other state of the
lande beside. Those heartes wherein is true deuotion, and
the right loue of the Gospell, are rather ouer bountiful!
toward the Preachers thereof, then too sparing. For they
are thus affected, that they thinke nothing too deare for the,
yea, if it were possible, they would giue their eyes vnto them
out of their heads, as Paul saith to the Galathians.

What spirite this is therefore that woulde so hardly pinch
and wring the Ministers of the Church, it is euidently to be
gathered. The principall purpose at the beginning was, to
prooue that the Ministers might not by the word of God
inioy any temporall landes: but nowe forsooth, through the
goodnesse of their cause, in the vehemencie of their reasoning,
and fulnesse of their proofe, it falleth out so, that Ministers
may not haue so much as any peny in their purse to prouide
them sustenance: but must Hue vpon the charitable almes of
the people, and content themselues with meate, drinke, and
apparell onely, as the Apostles did. " For they are no spirituall
men (say they) that haue tempoi-all lining." Yea, of the very
tithes they ought to claime no more, then may serue them to
meate, drinke, and cloth. And if the same be denied them,
they may not by lawe sue for it. " For if their coate be
Mattii. 5. taken from them, they should deliuer their cloake
also."

This doctrine doeth very well iustifie the couetous and
vncharitable dealings of many Parishioners, which partly by
violence, partly by craftie meanes detaine from the Ministers
their portion of tithes appoynted by the lawe. This doctrine
giueth good countenance to corrupt patrons, who will not
bestow their benefices, but by composition of a good part of

of Bishops Liuings, 185

the fruites to their owne vse and commoditie. And when the
liuing shall be worth 100. poundes by the yeere, they will
aske, whether thirtie or fourtie pounds be not a sufficient por-
tion for the Parson ? This dealing before time hath bene
accounted little better, then sacrilege or simonie : but now it
may be thought (if this doctrine be good and allowable) that
it is lawfully done, and according to the word of God: yea,
and that the Minister is a couetous worldling, and worthy great
blame, that will not content himselfe with such a rate, as they
willingly shall alio we him. What care they which thus reason
haue, I will not say of the preaching of the Gospel, but of the
state of learning and knowledge in the Church of Christ, all
men may euidently perceiue. Either they iudge, as I haue
before written at large, that men bee Angels without corrup-
tion, and will foUowe the course of learning for conscience
sake, though there bee no hope of rewarde to allure them :
or els they thinke, that God will miraculously giue knowledge
to such as he shall incline to the Ministerie, as he did in the
primitiue Church to his Apostles and other.

As touching the example of Saint Peter, it is before de-
clared, what cause Christ respected in the choosing of so
poore Apostles, and leauing them in so base state and condi-
tion of life: that is, that the worke of winning the whole world
to the doctrine of saluation by so simple and poore instru-
ments, as in the iudgement of men they seemed, might be the
greater glorie to God, as Saynt Paul sayeth: Especially
seeing hee did set them foorth, and furnish them with the
heauenly riches of his holie spirite, that is to say, extraordi-
nary knowledge, rare giftes of vertue, and power to worke
myracles.

But vpon this extraordinarie dealing of God in the founding
of his Church, to grounde a generall and perpetuall rule, to
binde the Ministers of al places and times, is such maner
vsing the Scriptures, as must needes breede great inconue-
niences among the people of God. :~

186 Answeres to the Aduersaries

]. Tim. G. As for the words of Saint Paul, there is no man I
thinke, but that hee may perceiue they are spoken generally,
and not to Ministers onely, as they are in this place applied.
Remember the place: vievve the circumstances: consider
what goeth before, and what commeth after, and you shall
vnderstand it to bee true. For Saint Paid there, speaketh to
Matth. 6. the same purpose, that Christ doth Matth. 6. when
he willeth men not to be carefuU what to eate, what to drinke,
or what to put on, but that they shoulde seeke the kingdome
of GOD and the righteousnesse thereof, and all other things
shoulde by the prouidence of God bee cast vnto them. So, I
say, Saint Paul exhorteth men not to be in loue with the
riches of this world, which they shall neuer cary away with
them : that they shoulde not practise wicked waies to gaine,
but account godlines their chief gaine and comoditie, holding
themselues contented with those things that the necessity of
nature requireth, that is, foode, and apparell : For whatsoeuer
is aboue that, may seeme to bee superfluous. This whole-
some doctrine, the spirit of God in the Scriptures doth often
cast vpon the consciences of Christians, as a necessarie bridle,
to stay the wicked affection of couetousnesse and greedie
desire of the world, wherto the corruptio of our nature is
giuen. And yet he doeth not condemne riches, or a more
plentifull life, as euill in it selfe. It is the heart, the minde,
and the affection, that God would haue staied and kept vnder
in his obedience, and not the forbearing of the externall
creatures as before is at large declared. lob in the middes of
his greatest wealth had as poore and as contented a heart, as
he that had a small lining, and did no more exceede in
gluttonie, or other riotous excesse, then hee did, which had not
a peny more then to prouide meate, drinke and cloth. This
doctrine, as it doeth generally pertaine to all Christians : so I
denie not, but it very nighly and chiefly ought to touch
Preachers and Ministers of the Church. Wherefore I must
and doe confesse, that so much as our Bishops and Clergie

of Bishops Linings. 187

want of the perfourmance heereof, they want of that perfection
that by the worde of God they shoulde haue. But ho we can
it bee prooued heereby, that they may not haue more ample
or large allowance then shall suffice them for necessarie foode
and apparell ? In deede that contentation of mind they
should haue, whensoeuer God calleth them to that necessitie,
yea and when they be in their wealthiest state that any condi-
tion of a Christian common weale doth giue them, tliey ought
not in those things to exceed, but to keepe that moderation
that godlines requireth : and whatsouer is aboue that, they are
bound in conscience to see godly and honestly bestowed, or
else they grieuously ofFende God, and giue euill example to
other. This rule (as I haue said) pertaineth in like maner to
all christians : and therefore it can no more follow vpon this,
that the lands and linings of ministers must be taken from
them, because it bringeth superfluitie vnto them and more then
the necessitie of nature requireth, then you can conclude the
same against all odier Christians that haue more ample lands
and liuings then will suffice them to the like purpose. As I
haue said before, so say I now again, If our bishops and other
clergy men, imploy the ouerplus of their large and plentifull
liuings vnto euill and naughty vses, neither I nor any other can
therein defend them.

For the better vnderstanding of my aunswere to these
places, and of the imperfect manner of reasoning vsed by the
aduersary: it behoueth to consider, that God in his worde
layeth downe a perfect measure of his iustice, and an absolute
rule of that life that Christians shoulde leade. As for exam-
ple, when hee sayth in the Law, " Thou shalt loue the Lorde
thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soule, with all thy
minde, with all thy power, and thy neighbour as thy selfe:"
This commaundement requireth, that all the parts and mem-
bers of our soule inwardly, and our bodie and goods out-
wardly, should be bent and giuen ouer to the setting foorth of
the glory of God. Our heart is the roote of our affections :

188 Answeres to the Aduer&arles

therefore we are commaunded to loue or hate nothing, to feare
or hope for notliing, to desire or shun notliing, not to be sory
for any thing, nor reioyce in any thing, but onely in God and
his glory. By our soule^ is meant all the course of our life :
our infancie, our young age, our middle age, and our old age.
Wherefore in this it is required, that the whole time of our
life, from the beginning of our birdi to the houre of our death,
shoulde bee imployed to the seruice of God. Our minde
comprehendeth our reason and vnderstanding : so that by that
branche, wee are taught that our vnderstanding, our reason,
and all the cogitations of our minde should bee occupied in
nothing, but in the loue of God. Our power noteth all the
strength and sences of our body, and the abiiitie of worldly
substance and outwarde giftes of God. So that there is
nothing apperteining to vs, eyther inwardly, or outwardly,
(as I haue saide) but God wholly requireth the same to his
seruice : and if wee doe fayle therein, wee offend his iustice,
and want of that perfect rule of life that is prescribed vnto vs :
Insomuch that if the mercie of God in Christ our Sauiour
helpe not, wee deserue for the same euerlasting damnation.
To the declaration of the latter part of this rule, "that wee
should loue our neighbour as our selfe," appertaineth the
doctrine of Christ, Matth. 5. "that we should not so much as
once bee mooued with anger toward our neighbour, that wee
should not looke vpon a woman to lust after her, that wee
should not onely loue our neighbour as our selfe, but that we
should loue our enemies, blesse them that curse vs, doe good
to them that hate vs, pray for them that persecute vs. S:c."

As for our money, lands, goods and possessions, wee should
haue our mindes so litle giuen to them, and our hearts so
smally set vpon them, that we notliing at all should care for
them further, then that they may bee vnto vs, either instru-
ments of vertue, or necessary helps of our fraile life. Yea,
there is nothing so nigh, nothing so deere vnto vs by Christes
rule, eyther eye, or hande, or foote, or whatsoeuer it bee, but

of Bishops Linings. 189

we should cut it off, and cast it from vs, if it be a let or hin-
derance vnto vs to enter into the kingdom of God. Finally,
our bodies being here in this vale of miserie, our minds, and
hearts and conuersations should be in heauen: " they i. Cor. 7.
that haue wiues, as though they had none : they that weepe,
as though they wept not: they that reioyce, as though they
reioyced not : they that buy, as though they possessed not :
they that vse this worlde, as though they vsed it not."

To this rule of Christian perfection, appertaine all those
sentences and exhortations of Christ and of his Apostles, which
before you haue heard alledged, tending all to this ende, to
pull away the hearts of men from the loue of riches and care
of this worlde, that they may set the same wholly vpon God.
This rule is layde downe not onely for Ministers of the
Church, as though they onely were the seruants of God, but
also for all other faithful Christians, whom it bindeth as
streio-htly as it doeth the Ministers. For it is a marke, vnto
which they both should direct their whole indeuours.

They therefore that will apply this rule to some one state
of men, and not to other, fal into like error as Monkes and
Friers did, dreaming a more straite order by God to be
appoynted to one, then to another. The Minister so much
as he lacketh of this perfection, so much is hee indebted
and in daunger vnto God : And if he flye not to the mercie
of God purchased by the merite of Christ to wash away that
want and imperfection, vndoubtedly there resteth nothing,
but eternall damnation.

Nowe, as I haue sayde of the Minister, so must I say of all
Christians beside. Therefore out of this doctrine is no parti-
cular application to bee made more to one state then to
another, but onely this, that ministers, because of their calling,
should shew themselues to come neerer to this marke, then
other. Where the errour in reasoning is, you may nowe
by this perceiue, which consisteth in two points. First, that
the branches of the rule of Christian perfection generally

190 Answeres to the Aduersaries

giuen to all, are applied onely to Ministers of the Church, as
speciall precepts to binde them : And secondly, that the per-
forming of this rule is more imputed (as the Monkes and
Friers did) to the outwarde refusing of Gods creatures, then
the brideling of the affections and humble contentation of the
mind before God.

By this corrupt manner of reasoning in these dayes, are
framed sundry daungerous arguments against the state of the
Ministerie heere nowe with vs in England. As for example,
'' Our Bishops and Ministers are euill men : they aunswere
not the perfect rule, that is prescribed vnto them by the worde
of God : therefore they shoulde bee deposed, their state
altered, and their Lands and linings taken into the Princes
hands, or be otherwise imploied as it shall be thought good."

The daunger of this argument will be easily perceiued, if
you apply the same to other states, as thus: "Princes, Ma-
gistrates and noble men are euill, they do not fulfill that rule
of right and perfect gouernment that the worde of God
requireth: therefore pull them downe, set other in their
places, or alter their state cleane."

This is a seditious and perillous argument, especially when
common and inferior subiects, not hauing authoritie, shall
take vpon them to bee iudges in such cases, as nowe they doe
against bishops.

With this manner of reasoning (as I haue before noted) the
Deuill filleth the heads and hearts of his troublesome instru-
ments, when hee intendeth to worke mischiefe, eyther in the
Church of God, or in the state of any common weale.

This manner of arguments they alwayes vse, which for
priuate respects, pretend generall reformations or alterations
in the state of a Church or Countrey, wherein they Hue. Let
the bishops and Cleargie of England haue such iudges and
triall, as the word of God requireth, and euer hath beene vsed
in the Churcli of Christ: yea, or such as other states woulde
thinke reasonable and indifferent for them selues in their

of Bishops Linings. 191

calling: and then, on Gods name, let them abide the hazard
of the sentence eyther with them or against them, and the
daunger of such penaltie as in iustice and equitie may be
assigned. Another daungerous Argument is this: ''Bishops
and Preachers by Christ are commaunded not to bee careful
for the world, not to hoord vp treasures in earth, yea to
renounce all they haue and follow Christ: therefore they
ought not to haue any lands or Lordships, or great and weal-
thie Liuings, but to be contented with meate, drinke and cloth.
&c." The hardnesse of this reason will be the better vnder-
standed, if the like bee applyed to some other persons.

" Noble men and gentlemen, if they wil bee right and true
Christians, by Gods worde are commaunded not to be care-
full for the worlde, not to hoord vp riches heere on the earth,
yea to renounce all that they haue, and followe Christ : there-
fore they may not haue so great and ample liuings more then
other, but shall content themselues with such a moderate por-
tion, as may tollerably maynteine them, in seeing the ad-
ministration of iustice in their countreyes, and the residue that
nowe is spent in gaming and vnnecessarie pompe, and vanitie
of the worlde, to be imployed to the maintenance of a great
nomber of the Princes subiects, and people of God, that are
not able in meane estate to liue." For in such case were the
noble men and Gentlemen of the Israelites called Principes
familiarum, the Princes and chiefe of each tribe and familie
among the people of God.

A many of such factious and seditious arguments may in
like manner be framed, more meete for rebels, then for good
subiects or faithfull Christians, which I do in this place for
good considerations omitte. For if they shoulde bee so
countenaunced with particular allegations of the Scriptures,
and furnished with such learning and examples of histories, as
factious heades are able to deuise : happily they woulde carrie
as much credite, and drawe as great a number of followers
and mainteiners, as nowe the like dealing doeth against the

192 Answeres to the Aduersaries

Clergie. I will not therefore tarrie any longer in this point.
I haue set foorth vnto you an example or two nakedly and
barely, to this ende onely, if it might bee possible, to open the
eyes of some, which seerae in part to bee blinded eyther with
affection against bishops, or with a desire to worke and bring
to passe some speciall drift and purpose that they haue de-
uised : for what cause, it may be more easily by wise men
coniectured, then safely by mee layde downe in writing.

For the further examining of this matter, and that it may
be the better vnderstanded, whether ecclesiasticall men may
How Mini- ^^^ ^afe conscieuces enioy the state of their linings
sters were by landcs or no. Let vs briefely consider the condi-
from the tion of the Church, and how^e Ministers haue beene
beginning. iiQ^inteined from the beginning, euen to this day.
And heere I must protest, that the Histories and writers,
especially such as bee of credite, are so imperfect in this
point, as the trueth must bee gathered by coniecture of cer-
taine braunches, rather then by any discourse in their writing.

For the space of the first three hundred yeeres after Christ,
it is well knowen to all such as haue looked into the Eccle-
siasticall Histories, that it was almost in continuall persecution
vnder heathen tyrantes, which with all indeuour sought meanes
to oppresse Christian Religion, and the true professours there-
of. Wherefore in all that time it was not possible for the
church to haue any setled state, by Landes or certaine
reuenewe to maintaine the Ministers thereof: but they w^ere
sustained onely by the liberall contribution of godlie persons,
collected at certaine times for that and other like Christian
vses.

Lib. 4. epi.5. For Saint Cyprian signifieth, that to certaine per-
sons appointed to the office of readers, hee distributed the
measure of gifts and distributions, as were assigned to the
Canon. 5. Priestes. The Canons attributed to the Apostles,
make mention of oblations and the first fruites to bee brought
home to the house of the bishoppe, beside such thinges as

of Bishops Linings 193

were offered in the Church. Origen somewhat more straightly
seemeth to require the tenthes and first fruites of such in-
crease as Christians haue by the blessing of God : his wordes
bee these. "It is comely and profitable, that the first fruits
should be offered to the Priests of the Gospell also, Homii. ii.
for so the Lord disposed, that he that preacheth the "' ^'''"^'•
gospell, should Hue by the Gospell. And as this is good and
comely : so contrariwise, it is euill and vncomely, that one that
worshippeth God, and commeth into the church, knowing that
the Priestes attend on the Altar, and serue the worde of
God, and ministerie of the Church, should not offer vnto the
Priests the firstlings of those fruites that God giueth by bring-
ing foorth his sunne and seasonable showers vpon them. For
such a soule seemeth not to mee to haue any remembrance of
God, or to thinke, that it is God that giueth those fruites."

It may appeare also, that euen in this time the Church had
certaine houses allotted to their Bishops. For when Panlus
Samosatemis, after his deposition, would not depart out of the
house that belonged to the Church, it was appoynted by
the authoritie of the Emperour Aurelius, that he Euseb.ec-
should bee remoued from it, and the house assigned J^j^.'^T.^clp!
vnto him, to whom the Bishops of Italie did agree so.
in doctrine. Origen also mentioneth certaine rentes and
reuenues to the Church. " Many of vs" (sayeth he) " haue
neede of this warning, that wee bee both faithfull, orig. tract.
and also wise," ad dispensandos Ecclesic^ redditus,
" to bestowe the rents of the Church."

And one Petnis de Natalihus writeth, that in the time of
Vrhane bishop of Rome, about two hundred twentie and sixe
yeeres after Christ, the Church first beganne to possesse landes
towarde the finding of the Ministers. Certaine it is, that many
godly disposed persons, notwithstanding they were letted by
the crueltie of tyrantes, euen in that time gaue large and ample
giftes vnto the Church, not onely in money and plate, but as it
is to bee gathered, in reuenue also. For Optatus Mileuitamis

K

194 Answer es to the Aducrsaries

Opt. lib. 1. writeth, that Mensiirins Bishop of Carthage before
Cecilianus, when hee was sent for to the Emperour, fearing
that hee should returne no more agayne, left in the custoclie of
certaine persons Ornamenta 'plurima et aurea et argentea,
" many ornaments of gold and siluer." The restoring of
which ornamentes and iewels afterwarde, was one great occa-
sion of the schisme oi^the Dona tists, as the same Optatus shew-
eth. Wherefore it may appeare, the Church was not in those
dayes so poore and needie, as some men woulde haue vs
thinke it was : though it were then vnder heathenish and cruel
tyrants, with all extremitie forbidding, that any persons should
giue eyther goodes or Landes to the releefe of it. SahelUcus
Ennead. 7. writeth, that in the time of Maxentius the Emperour,
one Lucina a noble and rich gentlewoman of Rome,
appoynted the Church of Rojne to bee heire vnto all her sub-
stance and possessions. Which, when that cruell tyrant vn-
derstoode, hee for the time banished her out of the Citie. But
when Constantine that good and first Christian Emperour, vn-
Lib. 1. de dertooke the defence and maintenance of Christian
eccies^^'^^^ religion, he not only liberally bestowed vpon the
Church himselfe, but by lawe made it free, to all
that wouide giue any thing vnto the Church, were it in Landes
Lib. 16. Cod. or Otherwise. Which lawe Valentinianus, Theodosius,
and otlier afterwarde confirmed, nor euer was it
abridged but by Julian the Apostata. A copie of one decree of
Lib. lo.cap. ConstufiUne is in Eusehius. " Those thinges that be-
long to the right of other, we will not onely not to
haue retayned, but plainly to be restored. Wherefore our will
and pleasure is, that so soone as thou shalt receiue these our
letters, if there be any goods belonging to the Catholike Church
of Christians, eyther in cities, or other places, taken in pos-
session by the citzens, or by any other, tliat the same presently
be restored in like right, as before they had it. See therefore
that all things, eyther houses, or gardens, or whatsoeuer, bee
with speede restored to the Church againe." By this meanes,

q/ Bishops Linings. 195

not only the Emperors themselues gaue both lands and many
other riche giftes, but also sundry other rich and godly persons.
Constantine gaue lands in the countrey about Sabine, ^^^^^^ ^^_
and an house and a garden at Rome. The same nead. 7. lib.
Constantine out of the tribute of euery citie, gaue a
portion to the Churches for the maintenance of their So^""^-^!'^''-
Ministers, and established them to continue as a Law

for euer.

Eusehius writeth, that beside many other benefites ^useb. ec-
(as contribution of corne, building of Churches, &c.) ^If^;!"''-^^-
he graunted to all Ecclesiastical persons, free immu-
nitie of all seruices and taxes, sauing only for their lands. For
the lands of the Church were subiect to tribute, as ^^^^ ^g^^j^
other were, by an ordinance made by the sonnes of Cod^^ de^
the forenamed Constantine. This may appeare also cierids.
by Ambrose, writing of the second Valentinian. " If ^.^ ^^.^^ .^
he require tribute, we denie it not : the lands of the inorat.cont.
Church do pay tribute." The Church then had lands,
and that a good while before Ambrose his time, which was
about the yeere of our Lord three hundred sixtie and eight.
Yea, Ambrose himselfe lined by his owne lands being Bishop.
Therefore it may appeare hee did not thinke it to be against
the worde of God, for a Bishoppe or Minister of the Church to
Hue vpon the reuenewe of landes.

After the time of Constantine, the wealth of the Church in-
creased, as well in landes as other substance and prouision, not
only by the gifts of Emperors, Kings, and Queenes, but partly
also (as I haue said) by the deuotion of other godly per-
sons, who oftentimes left to the vse of the Church, ^^gji ^^.jg^
eyther a great part, or their whole substance and i^o.
possessions, partly by the gift of Bishops themselues, partly by
other Ecclesiasticall persons, which, because they were not
maried, nor had issue or heires, were by order bound to leaue
vnto the chvnxh, all their possessions, both lands and goods.

K 2

] 96 Ansiveres to the Aduersaries.

Sometime also by the punishment of ofFenclors. For it is read,
that one Bassns a gentleman falsely accused Sixtus bishoppe
„, ,. of Rome, and when Sixtus had cleared himselfe in a

Platina, '

Sabeii.en- synode of Bishops, Bassns, for his slaunderous accu-
■ 'sation, was banished, and his landes giuen vnto the
Church. The same Sixtus gaue landes vnto the Church him-
selfe also. Crescentius a noble man gaue vnto the Church of
Rome all his substance, and a manour in Sicilie called Ar-
mceY)h.]ih.(/ian2(m. Eudotia the Empresse, wife to Theodosius^
H. cap. o. a(jQj.i^g(j tl^g Bishops house at Constantinople, and
gaue vnto it a yeerely reuenue. By the comisell at Berythe
it may appeare, the Church of Edessa had rentes, manours
woods, and plate set with pretious stones, &c. This state of
wealth the church grewe vnto, not much more then in the
space of one hundred yeeres after it pleased God to giue peace
vnto it from outwarde and Heathenish enemies : and yet in the
meane time had it other tempestes and bitter stormes of ad-
uersitie, that did more hinder deuotion and godlinesse, then the
bloody persecutions of the Emperors did : as namely the trou-
bles raysed by the Avian heretikes, by the space of many
yeres, and especially in Asia, Greece, and all the East parts of
the world. And shortly thereupon folowed the horrible inua-
sion of the Goths, Vandals, Herules, and other barbarous peo-
ple, which as swarmes came out of the north parts, and with
raaruellous cruelty ouerwhelmed all the west Countreyes of
Eiirope, to the great hindrance, daunger, and vnquietnesse of
the Church of God. After these stormes and tempests were
somewhat ouerblowne, the riches of the Church did very much
increase, both in lands and otherwise, by such meanes as before
I haue rehearsed. And this generally I obserue in all his-
tories, and in all times, that the wealth thereof vnder Christian
Princes was neuer diminished, but rather increased : nor euer
did they murmure at it, or thought it too mucli, vntill the Pope
chalenged his vsurped dominion, and did seeke to bring the

of Bishops Liuings. 197

neckes of Princes vnder his girdle, and to alter Empires,
Kingdomes, and Principalities at his will and pleasure, saying,
that he had lus vtriusqiie gladij, the power of both swords.

" Heere (I knovve) some will say, that by my owne con-
fession, I am fallen to acknowledge that botch that first bredde
Antichrist, and set him vp into his throne aboue Kings and
Princes, that is to say, the immoderate wealth of the Eccle-
siasticall men, which then did corrupt religion, and so, say they,
doth it now with vs." No, no (good Christians) they that so
say, eyther are blinded with ignoraunce, or looke into thinges
with partiall eyes, and seeke rather a secrete furthering of
priuate purposes, then the knowledge of the true causes of that,
whereof they speake. For they that will indifferently considei
the states of times, and with true iudgement weigh the
circumstaunces of them, may easily discerne, that it was not the
wealth of the Cleargie, but other causes of greater weight and
importaurice, that sette vp Antichrist aloft in his throane, and
wrought him the dominion of the Church, which I pray God
may bee more carefully looked vnto among vs, then yet I
perceiue that they haue beene : especially if we meane so
earnestlie to keepe away from vs the returne of his cor-
ruption, as many now woulde seeme to doe.

The first cause that aduaunced Antichrist, was
Schisme and heresie in the Church, for the space of causes that
two hundred yeeres and more, tog-ether with tlie bar- ^^^ ^^' '^"^'"

/ _ ' o Christ.

barous irruptions which before I spake of. The se-
cond cause was, the generaU decay of learning, and especially
of the knoiuledge of the Scriptures, and of the tongues. Thirdly
the vsurpafion of Ecclesiasticall Discipline, practised against
Emperours and Princes, by which hee conquered more then by
ail other meanes. The helping causes to these principal], were
these two : first, the negligence, the vnskilfulnesse, the vn-
worthinesse of many emperours and gouernours, giuen ouer
rather to wantonnesse and voluptuous pleasures, then to the
care of their charge : and secondly, the superstitious deuotion

K O

198 Answeres tothe Aduersaries

of the people, maintained by corrupt doctrine. But the graund
cause of all causes was, the lust iudgement of God, for the
generall vnthankfuhiesse of the world, in receiuing the know-
ledge of his gospell, which he sent among them.

And tliis cause was vniuersall in all estates and kindes of
persons, as well ecclesiasticall as other. The bishoppes and
Ministers were giuen ouer to maintaine factions and hereticall
doctrines : Princes looked more to their sensuall pleasure, then
to tlie godly gouernment of their subiects : the people were bent
wholly to superstition and wickednes of life, so that (a small
number onely excepted) none did studie howe in life and godly
conuersation, to frame themselues to the good and wholesome
doctrine of the Gospell, which at the hande of many godly
men, they at the beginning had receiued. Sundry of these or
the like causes haue we now also growing and encreasing
among vs : and therefore haue we great cause to fear the like
iust iudgement of God, that eyther shall cast vs againe vnder
the tyranny of Antichrist, or bring vpo vs some plague no
lesse greuious then that is.

Our ministers and Preachers breake out to Schismaticall
factions and curious Doctrines. The people, in steede of
superstitious deuotion, haue conceiued an heathenish contempt
of Religion, and a disdaynefull loathing of the ministers
thereof. Vice and wickednesse ouerwhelmeth all states and
conditions of men. None almost, vnlesse it bee some that
God rescrueth to his secrete knowledge, studie to shewe them-
selues thankfull to God, and in life to expresse that, which in
doctrine they will seeme to ap.prooue. I pray God, that by
abusing this long suffering of the Lorde, wee heape not vp
wrath for our selucs against the day of wrath. God hath
dealt as mercifullie widi this land, as euer hee did with any.
I beseech him, that in tim.e we may repent with Niniue, and
tinne to him in sackcloth and ashes, while hee may beefoimde,
and while hee stretcheth vnto vs the liande of his gratious
goodnesse, least when it is too late, and hee hath turned his

of Bishops Linings. 199

face from vs, wee crie vnto him with vaine gronings, and mourne
with vnprofitable sighings. Hee sent the light of his trueth
into this reahne, first in the time of K. Henry the eight, and
brake the power of Antichrist among vs : but because hee
sawe neyther thankful! receiuing of the Gospell, nor any thing
studied for by men generally, but the benefite of Abbey lands,
and possessions, to enrich them-selues : hee by and by cut
off the comfortable sweetenesse of his word, with the bitter
sauour of the sixe articles, and sharp persecution of them that
professed true religion.

His iustice indeede coulde no longer abide the full ripenesse
of the superstition, idolatrie, and wicked life of the Monkes
and Friers, and such other swarms of Antichristian impietie :
but our vnthankfuluesse deserued not to haue the same turned
to our benefite, nor the freedome of his Gospell to be con-
tinued among vs to our further comfort.

In the time of that gratious Prince Kinoj Edioard the sixt
hee gaue vs a larger taste of his word and a greater freedome
of all points of sound and true christian doctrine, to our vnes-
timable benefite, if wee could haue receiued it accordingly.
But euen then also, hee perceiued, that wee sought not so
much the increase of his glory, or to frame our Hues ac-
cording to our profession, as wee did studie vnder counte-
nance of religion, by al meanes we could, to work again our
owne worldly benefit and commoditie. And therefore did hee
the second tim.e take from this realme his fatherly blessing, and
cast vpon vs that heauie scourge of persecution, which im-
mediatly followed, keeping vs vnder the rodde of his correc-
tion by the space of certaine yeeres.

Neuerthelesse, as a mercifull Father, declaring that by his
chastening he sought not our confusion but our amendment,
euen for the glory of his names sake onely, beyonde all hope
and expectation, hee shewed vs againe the light of his counte-
nance, and that more fauourably and bountifully then euer
hee did before, raysing for vs as it were out of the dust of

200 Answeres to the Aduersaries

death, a Noble Queene, a gratious Prince, as a nurse or pro-
tectresse of his church : Vnder tlie shadow of whose wings, al-
though but a Virgine, he keepeth vs in great safetie and quiet-
nesse, against al the ancient enemies both of his Church, and of
our natutall countrey. Notwithstanding all this, our olde vn-
thankfulnesse and forgetfulnesse of our duetie still continueth,
and we shew our selues the same men that euer we did before.

And therefore beside the earnest preaching of his worde,
calling vs continually to repentance, who seeth not, that diuers
times he hath shaken the rod of his displeasure ouer vs ? as in
the Northren rebellion, and in many signes and tokens from
heauen, thereby, if it were possible, to waken vs out of our sin-
full securitie, wherein wee sleepe so confidently ? Yea, and
the more to keepe vs in feare, hee hath made vs to nourish in
our bosomes the apparent instrument of his wrath, by Vvhome
wee coulde not choose but see, that in a moment hee might
haue taken from vs both the comfort of his Gospell, and
the freedome and happinesse of our state. Here must I put
you in minde againe of his exceeding mercies shewed toward vs
euen in these fewe Moneths, deliuering vs from the bloody
crueltie of our enemies.

But to what effect, I pray you, commeth all this carefull
working of our mercifull God, by fayre meanes and foule
meanes thus labouring to drawe vs vnto him ? Doth it
quicken in vs the care of our saluation ? doth it increase the
feare of his displeasure ? doth it stir vp any more zeale and
loue of his Gospell ? hath it any thing diminished our vn-
charitable strife and contentio ? doth it any thing abate the
obstinacie of the aduersary ? hath it any way diminished the
loosenes of our lining? hath it taken from vs oiu' pride in ap-
parell ? our daintincs in feeding ? our wastfull and pompous
building ? hatli it made lesse any euill among vs, and not
rather encreased euery thing, to an higher degree then euer it
was before ? Shall we thinke then, that this our vnsensible dul-
ness and vnthankfulnesse, can be without imminent punishment.

of BisJwps Linings. 201

Surely, me thinketh the song of Esay the Prophet painteth
out our state and condition with the euent that will follow of it.
" The Lord hath chosen this lande, as his beloued vineyard,
hee hath mounded it" with his gratious fauour and Esay. 5.
diuine protection, " hee hath stoned it" by casting out the
rubble of the Synagogue of Antichrist, the broken stones
I meane, of idolatrie, superstition, false doctrine, and corrupt
worship of God : hee hath planted among vs the sweete grape
of his most wholesome Gospel, and the true vine Christ lesu :
he hath set up a watch Tower of Christian gouernment, and a
wine presse of earnest preaching of repentance, to presse and
wring mens hearts, if it were possible, to yeelde foorth the
sweete iuice of the fruits of the gospel to the glorie of God.
And he long hath looked, (for these his great benefites) that
wee should haue brought foorth sweete grapes, and wee
haue yeelded nothing but sowre and stinking fruite, discord
and dissension among our selues, couetousnesse, oppression*
extortion, drunkennesse, banquetting, voluptuous pleasure,
whoredome, adulterie, securitie in sinne, contempt of God,
disdaine of his Ministers, despising of his worde, selfe-liking
in our owne doings, confidence and trust in our owne wisedome
and policie &c. I pray God therefore in time wee may take
heede of that heauie iudgement tlTat followeth, I meane, that
hee will " take away the hedge, and breake downe the wall"
of his mightie protection, whereby onely wee haue hitherto
remayned safe, and that hee will lay vs waste that the beastes
of the fielde may ouertrample vs : that hee will take from vs
the teaching and preaching of his Gospell, wherewith in vayne
hee hath so long digged and delued in our barraine heartes :
that hee will forbidde the cloudes of his heauenly prouidence
to rayne downe vpon vs his great and manifolde blessings,
which beforetime hee hath giuen vs, so that wee shalbe left as
a desolate ground, breeding nothing but bushes and brambles
of ignorance, errour, idolatrie, superstition, heresie and wicked
life, and bee made subiectes and slaues vnto our greatest ene-

202 Answeres to the Aduersaries

mies. The Lorde turne away that, which our vnthankfull
hearts may iustly feare to be at hand, &c.

By this that I haue written, as I doubt not but the godly may
perceiue it was not riches and wealth of the Cleargie that first
set vp Antichrist in the vsurped throne of his dominion ouer
the Church, but that there were other more true and right
causes that bredde that mischiefe : so likewise that conscience,
that feareth God, and without affection looketh into the state
of this time among vs, and rightly weigheth and considereth
things, may easily iudge, that it is not the Landes and great
liuings of bishop and Ecclesiasticall persons, but other matters,
more heynous and more greuious, that will hasten the wrath and
displeasure of God against this Realme, which in deede, it
behooueth bishops principally, and all other in their states and
conditions to haue care of, and in time, while wee may, by all
godly meanes to preuent it.

The affection of them, which at this day speake so much
against the Landes and liuings of bishops, and other Cleargie
men, is much like the dealing of those persons, that murmured
against Marie ofBethania, which in the house of Simon the leper,
in testimonie of her thankefulnesse, for the great mercies that
shee had receiued of Christ, powred vpon his head the pre-
cious oyntment of Spikenard. For euen in like manner our
gracious Queene, when God had deliuered her out of the
iavves of the greedie lyons, and cruell wolues that sought her
blood, and by his mightie hand had set her in the throne
of this her Fathers kingdome : to testifie her thankefull minde,
and to shewe her liberall and bountifuU heart towarde the
Church of God, shee powred vpon it this plentifull gift,
towarde tlie maintenance of the Ministers and Preachers of his
worde, that shee might declare to the worlde, that in im-
bracing the Gospell, and restoring the same to this Realme,
shee had not that minde and affection, which some other
haue shewed, that is, vnder colour thereof, to make the in-
crease of her owne benefite, and the commoditie of her

of Bishops Liuings. 203

Crowne. But as then ludas and some other Disciples mur-
mured at Marie, and vnder pretence of holinesse and cha-
ritie toward the poor, founde great fault with that superfluous
excesse (as they thought it) euen so nowe, many Disciples
among vs, with like colour of religion and holinesse, and
of zeale toward the perfection of the Church (forsooth)
murmure at the liberal benefit of our prince, which she
hath bestowed vpon the Church, and think the same a great
superfluitie, that might bee better imployed sundry wayes, to
the benefite of the common weale. Whatsoeuer is pretended,
I pray God the cause of the griefe bee not the same that lohn
mentioneth to haue beene that, which first began lohn. 12.
the murmuring at that time. But whatsoeuer is the cause of
this reproouing of the liberalitie of our gracious Prince and
soueraigne : if the time did now serue, I coulde with better
reason and authoritie prooue the Contrary Proposition to that
which they take vpon them to maintaine : that is, " That it is
not lawfull to bestow such liuings vpon Lay men, as are
appointed by godly lawes for Ministers and Preachers of the
worde of God." But the shortnesse of the time will not now
serue to followe that course.

IMPRINTED AT L O N-

don by the Deputies of Chri-
stopher Barker, Printer to the

Queenes most excellent
Maiestie.

1-5 8 9.

DATE DUE

^^^m^iaO(»*IW*

rcjj^s:^^

h

^

'

GAYLORD

PRINTED IN USA.

y

n

1 n.r''